#none of us ever stood a chance
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text

The Doctor never stood a chance.
#i mean look at her#none of us ever stood a chance#but the doctor especially#look at her smile#shes gorgeous#she is elegance#she is grace#time petals#timepetals#tenrose#tentoorose#rose tyler#bbc doctor who#doctor who#ro's silly lil drawings#reason number 567 why doctor who made me gay
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
battlefield | choi su-bong (thanos)

・❥・ summary: running into your ex boyfriend during the squid games was the last thing you expected ・❥・word count: 719 ・❥・warnings: uh... usual squid game stuff. ・❥・ authors note: this is a short one just to test the waters but im obsessed with this man after watching squid game 2 <333

There he was. The last person you’d ever expected to see in this place. Player 230. Choi Su-Bong or, as the world knew him as, Thanos. The bright purple hair had been easy to spot. The last few months had been spent avoiding him so why did fate want to throw you together in this place? Wherever the hell this place was. You still weren’t even sure but as you walked up the stairs to the first game, you didn’t really care. All you wanted to do was lay low and make sure that Thanos didn’t see you. A conversation with your ex boyfriend was the last thing you wanted.
Things had ended badly between the two of you when he’d lost all his money thanks to the crypto scam. It had changed him, turned him into someone you didn’t recognise anymore so when the arguments started and his behaviour became erratic, you knew you had to get out of there. So, you did. You left and had never looked back. All you wanted was enough money to get out of the city and far, far away. There was nothing here for you anymore. If you could win the games then you could finally start fresh somewhere.
Walking through the doors onto a floor of sand and brightly coloured walls, you heard the voice of Thanos talking to his friend. Instantly, you looked down at the ground, hoping he didn’t see you. Unfortunately for you, he had stood next to you. His eyes scanned your face before recognition lit his eyes up.
“Senorita!” He said in a sing-song voice, wide grin on his face as he outstretched his arms. “What are you doing here? Come on, give me a hug.”
“None of your business and no thanks,” you rolled your eyes.
“I’m hurt,” he splayed his hand on his chest over his heart. As much as he was using his confident swagger to irritate you, deep inside he couldn’t be more glad to see you. “Not even going to give me a chance to talk, huh? That’s stone cold.”
As the rules of the game echoed through the speakers, he couldn’t take his eyes off you. His hand had raised to his friend to stop him from talking to him so he could get a proper look at you. When you had left, that had been the breaking point for him. Everything had gone downhill from there. For so long he’d been trying to seek you out, to apologise but he knew you’d been avoiding him. Your friends wouldn’t tell him where you were, your family had chewed him out the second he had showed up on their doorstep so, eventually, he’d given up. But, here you were.
As Player 456 shouted out about the game being a lie and that you were going to die, your head shot up. Surely he couldn’t be telling the truth, right? Red Light, Green Light was a children’s game. At most you were probably going to be out of the running for the cash if you were caught moving.
“He’s crazy,” Thanos said. It was his way of trying to comfort you. He had instantly noticed the slight panic in your eyes, the way you were rubbing your hands against your thighs. “Don’t listen to him.”
All you could do was nod but there was a gut feeling inside you telling you that maybe it wasn’t entirely all crazy talk. Something about this whole thing felt off. Your eyes caught some girl talking, her hands waving around then suddenly she was on the ground. Instantly, fear gripped you, your stomach dropping. The room around you started to spin – you were really going to die here.
“Hey, hey,” Thanos had reached out, his hand gripping yours as he stood in front of you, back to you. “Stay behind me. I won’t let anything happen to you. You hear me? Stay behind me.”
“But… what if…” The sheer panic in your voice made his heart clench.
“No. We’re both getting out of here alive, okay? Now, stay behind me.” His protective instinct had kicked in. Right now, he didn’t care if you hated him. All he cared about was making sure you survived this so maybe, just maybe, he could finally make things right.
#thanos x reader#choi su-bong x reader#choi seunghyun#squid game x reader#t.o.p#squid game#thanos#choi su bong
7K notes
·
View notes
Text
Part 3 of fuck buddies with Simon
You didn’t wear anything fancy. Just jeans, a sweater you didn’t have to think too hard about, and your hair pulled back because you didn’t have the energy to fight with it.
You weren’t even sure why you texted him. It was impulsive, sort of. A moment of weakness, maybe. Or maybe it wasn’t weak at all—maybe it was brave, letting him back in even just a little. You told yourself it was just coffee. Just a talk. Just two people who used to mean something meeting up like civil adults.
But your hands were shaking a little on the steering wheel the whole way there.
You parked down the block from the coffee shop, needing the walk to settle your nerves. It didn’t help. Your stomach was twisting up like it always used to when he’d come over—when you didn’t know if he was going to be gentle or cold, if he’d stay the night or leave without a word. You hated that the nerves felt the same now, even after everything.
When you pushed open the door to the café, the little bell overhead jingled like something out of a movie. And there he was—already sitting at a table near the window, back straight, fingers wrapped around a cup. He looked up as soon as you walked in, like he’d been watching for you, like he hadn’t taken his eyes off the door since he sat down.
And he smiled.
But something about it made your chest tighten. Your legs felt suddenly heavy, and you paused just inside the door, your fingers curling in the sleeves of your sweater like you needed something to hold onto. You stood there for maybe three seconds—maybe four—and then you turned around.
You couldn’t do this. You thought you could, but you couldn’t. Not when your heart felt like it was ready to give itself away again, not when your head was screaming that he could still break you with a single word.
Your phone was already in your hand as you pushed back out into the street, your fingers moving fast.
I’m sorry. I can’t do this.
You hit send, and at the exact moment, it started to rain.
Of course it did.
It wasn’t even dramatic rain—just that soaking kind that gets into your clothes and hair and makes your shoes squish with every step. You didn’t have an umbrella, nor have the presence of mind to pull your hood up. You just walked fast. Like if you could get far enough away, none of this would feel so raw.
And then you felt it—arms wrapping around you from behind, firm but not forceful. Strong, familiar, and warm, even through the wet fabric of your jacket.
“Don’t go,” Simon said, his voice low and right against your ear. “Please, just… don’t walk away again. Not like this.”
You didn’t say anything at first. You couldn’t. Your whole body was tense, like you were stuck between wanting to lean back into him and wanting to shove him off.
“I get why you left,” he said, and his voice was a little shaky now. “I deserved it. I didn’t give you anything to hold onto. I made you feel like you were just... convenient. And I fucking hate that I did that to you.”
The rain kept coming, dripping down your face and clinging to your lashes, and still, he didn’t let go.
“I don’t want anything from you right now,” he said. “I’m not trying to push. I just wanted to see you. Talk to you. I miss hearing your voice. I miss the way you laugh when you’re annoyed and the way you go quiet when you're thinking too hard. I miss knowing that you were somewhere in the world thinking about me, even if I didn’t deserve it.”
You let out a breath you hadn’t realized you were holding.
“I’m scared,” you said, finally, voice soft and small in the rain.
“I know, love,” he whispered, arms still around you. “I’m scared too. Scared I already lost the best thing I ever had. But I’d rather take a thousand chances to show you I’ve changed than go back to pretending I don’t care.”
You didn’t answer; you didn’t have the words. But you turned slowly in his arms, your hands resting lightly on his chest, and he looked down at you like you were something fragile, something he was terrified of breaking again.
“Come on,” you said after a long moment. “Let’s get out of the rain.”
You brought him back to your place, not because everything was fixed, not because you’d forgiven him, but because you wanted to be warm and dry and maybe not alone tonight. You gave him a towel and made coffee the way you always used to—strong, with just a little bit of sugar because he never took milk.
You didn’t sit on opposite ends of the couch. You sat beside him. Close, but not touching. You talked for a while. About small things. Big things. He told you he started seeing a therapist. You told him about work. You both avoided talking about what would happen next.
For the next few weeks, it was like that. Texts. Calls. The occasional late night spent watching old movies without touching. He didn’t try to kiss you. Didn’t push. He just... showed up. And stayed.
And then one night, you were both laughing about something—some dumb story from years ago—and you turned to him, and he was already looking at you. Not with hunger or desperation, but with a much softer look.
You leaned in first.
Just a little.
And he met you halfway.
And when he kissed you, it wasn’t rushed. It wasn’t like before. It was slow, and warm, and full of everything he hadn’t said and everything you hadn’t asked for. Like a promise he didn’t know how to make out loud, but was trying to anyway.
And for the first time in a long time, you let yourself kiss him back.
He pulled back just a little, like he was giving you the space to change your mind, like he was scared you’d vanish if he touched you for too long. But you didn’t move. You just looked at him—really looked at him—and felt your heart beat so hard it hurt a little.
“You okay?” he asked, voice low and rough around the edges.
You nodded, even though everything inside you felt scrambled and upside-down. “Yeah. I think I am.”
He smiled—barely—and brushed a thumb across your cheek like he was memorizing the feel of your skin. Then he sat back, but not far, not like he was pulling away completely. Just enough to give you space again. And you knew right then he wasn’t going to ruin this by rushing. He was trying, really trying, and you felt it in your chest like a weight slowly lifting.
You both stayed on the couch for a while after that, talking about nothing and everything, voices soft and close.
Eventually, it got late. You stood up to stretch, and he watched you, his gaze lingering on your face, not your body. Like he was trying to read your mood before he made a move.
“I should head out,” he said, standing slowly.
You bit the inside of your cheek. “You don’t have to.”
He looked at you, eyes flickering with surprise. “You sure?”
You nodded. “Yeah. Just… don’t make it weird.”
He let out a breath, something between a laugh and a sigh. “Wouldn’t dream of it.”
So he stayed.
You handed him an old T-shirt and a pair of sweats you forgot he left behind once, and he changed in the bathroom while you got into bed. And when he climbed in beside you, he didn’t touch you right away. He laid on his side, just close enough that you could feel the warmth of him under the covers.
“Do you want me to—” he started.
You reached for his hand under the blanket. “No talking now. Just stay.”
And he did.
You fell asleep to the sound of his breathing. Not tangled up like you used to be, not desperate for skin or heat. Just… close. Like two people learning how to be near each other again without breaking apart.
In the morning, you woke up before him.
For a moment, you just watched him sleep—his brow still furrowed a little, like even in rest he was carrying something heavy. You could see the edge of an old scar near his temple, one you never asked about, and you wondered how many more there were now. On his skin, in his mind.
You weren’t sure what would happen next. But for the first time in what felt like forever, you didn’t feel like you were waiting for the other shoe to drop.
He shifted a little, eyes fluttering open, and when he saw you, he smiled. That same small, quiet smile.
“Morning,” he said.
“Morning.”
And when his lips found yours, it didn’t feel like a beginning or an ending—it just felt like finally coming home.
-------------------------------------------
my girl @daydreamerwoah gave me an idea about the rain scene <33
@kylies-love-letter @ghostslollipop @kittygonap @alfiestreacle @identity2212 @farylfordaryl @rafaelacallinybbay @hiraethvita @scaleniusrm @cosmic-sleep-demon @roastyyytoastyyy @salfetkablog
#simon ghost riley x you#simon ghost riley x reader#simon riley x you#simon ghost riley#simon ghost riley x female oc#simon riley x reader#simon riley imagine#simon riley
3K notes
·
View notes
Text
for morale | myg

— pairing: min yoongi x f!reader
— playlist: moment's silence (common tongue) - hozier, love me harder - ariana grande, honey - kehlani, adorn - miguel, don't - crush, waves - dean
— summary: After two weeks apart, you come home from Bali sun-kissed and full of stories—except none of them compare to the warmth of Yoongi’s arms. He wrote you a song. You brought back tequila, a TikTok trick he has no idea about, and a plan you executed after a terrible week strictly for morale.
Yoongi never stood a chance.
— word count: 9.9k
— warnings: lovey dovey couple, they're so in love, little fluffly at the beginning but they're always horny (i get them), established relationship, tequila shots?, yoongi missing oc, oc missing yoongi, unprotected sex, dirty talk?, cunnilingus, little rough, multiple orgasms, jealous yoongi if you squint.
— note: HELL YEAH! so this was fun to write because it was born, like most of the things i write, from a personal experience with tequila shots. wanna thank miss salma hayek for letting us know The Trick to get a man like that. i miss you yoongi (thank god he'll be back soon). FIRST YOONGI ONE SHOT BTW CROWD CHEERED.

Yoongi has always been sure of two things. Well—always is a strong word. Maybe lately is more honest. Certainty doesn’t come easy to him; it’s something he’s had to fight for, inch by inch, thought by thought. But here, in this quiet moment—his fingers idle on the keys, a half-finished verse echoing in his mind—he knows these things like he knows his own name.
One: he loves music. Not in the cliché way people throw around the word love, but in the way it threads through the cracks in his chest and holds the broken parts together. It’s been his anchor, his escape, his language when he couldn’t find the right words. Music has never asked him to be more than what he is. It just lets him be.
Two: he really, truly, fucking loves you. It’s terrifying, how real that is. How permanent it feels. Like it’s carved into him somewhere deep. You came into his life without warning, without fanfare—and now you’re in the pauses between his breaths, in the silence between his notes. He doesn’t know when it happened, but loving you feels inevitable now. Like it always would’ve come to this, no matter the path.
Three—was there a three? Yeah because now, standing here at the airport, watching you walk toward him, duffel slung over your shoulder, smile cracking through the jetlag—he knows something else, too.
He’s really fucking glad you’re home.
You nudge him gently, your fingers brushing against the fabric of his hoodie sleeve as he sits hunched over his laptop, headphones around his neck, the room bathed in dim yellow light and the faint scent of coffee and something else uniquely him.
“Yoongi,” you say, voice soft with that teasing affection only he ever gets to hear.
He glances over, the corner of his lips twitching into a tired smile—one of those barely-there ones that still makes your chest warm. His eyes, though, tell a different story: they flicker with something like relief. Like seeing you in front of him makes the past two weeks fall away.
“I wanna hear the full song?” you ask, and then you hesitate just a beat, voice quieter, more vulnerable: “Missed you.”
That’s when he turns fully, shutting the laptop with a quiet click. His eyes don’t leave yours.
“I missed you, too,” he says, and it’s not just words—he means it. His voice carries that low, slow sincerity you know he only lets out when he’s too tired to hide anything. “House felt empty. Bed felt colder.”
You laugh softly, settling down beside him on the couch, your thigh pressing lightly against his. “You could’ve texted more, you know.”
“I know,” he murmurs, and his hand finds yours, thumb brushing over your knuckles. “Didn’t want to bother you. You were having fun.”
“I was,” you admit, leaning your head on his shoulder. “But it didn’t feel right without you. Kept looking over like I was gonna see you sitting next to me.”
He lets out a breath, quiet and shaky. “I kept hearing your voice in my head when I was working. Thought I was losing it.”
You grin. “Maybe you are.”
He finally laughs—low and real. Then he squeezes your hand and says, “Let me play you the song. I finished it... the night before you came back. It’s about you.”
Your heart skips, just a little. “Of course it is.”
And in the soft silence that follows, he slips the headphones over your ears and presses play, watching your face as if every beat and lyric matters more now, because you’re home. And so is he.
The music washes over you like a wave—warm, layered, intentional. It’s him in every note: the way he composes with feeling first and logic second, the subtle textures, the pause right before the chorus that somehow says more than words.
And the lyrics? God. They’re not even overly romantic, but they are him—honest and understated and impossibly vulnerable. There’s a line in the second verse that pulls something tight in your chest. Something about “empty spaces filled by the weight of a laugh I forgot I needed.” And another one, quiet, tucked into the bridge, that just says: “You made room where I didn’t know I had any left.”
When it ends, you don’t say anything for a moment. You just breathe. His hands are resting on his thighs now, and you can tell from the way he’s chewing the inside of his cheek that he’s nervous.
You blink a few times, then take off the headphones slowly, setting them aside. “Yoongi,” you say, voice soft, caught somewhere between awe and teasing, “are you trying to kill me? Be honest.”
He raises an eyebrow. “Emotionally or musically?”
You snort, nudging him with your shoulder. “Both, obviously. That was… wow. I don’t even have the words.”
“That’s ironic, coming from someone who works with words all day,” he says, smirking just slightly, but his eyes are searching—worried.
You look at him. “I’m serious. That was beautiful. It felt like…” You pause, pressing your lips together before letting the truth out: “Like you cracked open your chest and just—let me see everything.”
Yoongi shrugs, but it’s the kind of shrug he does when he’s trying to be chill and failing. “Yeah, well. Took me long enough to say all that. Figured I’d just put it in a track before I chickened out.”
You lean in, forehead touching his. “You’re still such a coward sometimes,” you whisper, smiling against his skin.
“I know,” he murmurs. “But you waited for me anyway.”
You both go quiet for a second. The kind of silence that doesn’t ask to be filled. The kind you only get with someone who knows you inside out.
“I was gonna say,” you continue, pulling back just enough to look at him, “funny how this all started with you awkwardly avoiding eye contact that night we met at Hobi’s thing.”
Yoongi groans. “Don’t remind me. I was not avoiding eye contact.”
“You literally stared at the floor the whole time.”
“I was tired.”
“You were shy.”
He rolls his eyes, but there’s no heat behind it. “And you were so annoyingly composed. Sitting there with your editor brain probably judging my entire existence.”
“I was not judging,” you say, laughing now. “I was intrigued. You were the only one in the room who looked like they wanted to be somewhere else.”
He smiles again—smaller this time, realer. “Yeah. Then you sat next to me and started talking about existentialism and short stories and somehow I didn’t want to leave.”
You grin. “And then we spent the next year pretending we weren’t falling in love during every 3 a.m. conversation.”
Yoongi’s hand finds yours again, and this time he lifts it to his lips, pressing a kiss to your knuckles. “You didn’t pretend very well, by the way.”
“Oh?” you tease.
He nods. “You kept looking at me like you were already writing a story about us.”
You shrug. “Maybe I was.”
Then, quieter, you add: “But I like your version better.”
You and Yoongi have been together for over two years now. That’s not even counting the year before—when you both clung to the idea of just friends like it was some kind of lifeline, even as everything between you said otherwise. Late-night calls, shared silences, too-long stares, the kind of conversations that felt like peeling each other open, layer by layer.
Everyone saw it. Except, apparently, you and him.
Or maybe you did see it. Maybe you were just scared to name it.
Either way, it all came to a head one night—tangled sheets, hearts racing, a confession slipping out in the dark like it had been waiting all that time just to be said out loud. And after that, well… the rest unraveled beautifully.
“It was bound to happen,” Hoseok had said with a grin so wide it felt smug. “Honestly, I was just waiting for one of you to crack. You were already acting like a married couple and you hadn’t even kissed yet.”
Seokjin, ever the dramatist, had clapped a hand on Yoongi’s shoulder and told you both, “You don’t understand. This guy? He doesn’t react to people. He nods at introductions and moves on. But you? You walked into the room at that party and he looked up. That’s practically a love letter coming from him.”
Namjoon had agreed, of course—more calm, more analytical, but just as insistent. “We’ve seen him hear a song he loves and still just blink. But when you spoke for the first time, he tilted his head, like he was trying to figure out a melody he didn’t want to forget.”
It sounds dramatic. Overblown. But you’ve lived with Yoongi long enough to know that his reactions aren’t always loud—but they’re deep. And real.
And now, two years in, you still catch him looking at you the same way he did back then—like he’s studying you, memorizing you, writing lyrics in his head that only you’ll ever get to hear.
You joke that he’s soft for you. He just shrugs and says, “Yeah. And?”
But there’s this quiet steadiness to it, too. Like after all the slow burn, the long talks, the almosts and maybes, you both found something solid. Something that doesn’t need to burn wildly all the time because it stays.
So yeah—Hoseok was right. It was bound to happen.
And now you both took a break.
Well—technically, you didn’t take a break. Let’s rewind. That makes it sound way more dramatic than it was.
You just went on a trip.
A girls’ trip. Bali. Sun-soaked beaches, endless laughter, fruity drinks with names you couldn't pronounce, and the kind of easy joy that only comes when you’re surrounded by women who love you like sisters. It was good. No—wonderful, even. It was the kind of trip you talk about for years after, the kind that feels like a pause from real life in the best possible way.
But still… you missed him.
You didn’t say it at first. You told yourself it was healthy—good, even—to have space. That it was nice not to be The Couple for once. You didn’t need to be that clingy type, right?
Right?
Except… it hit faster than you expected. Maybe on the second morning, when your coffee didn’t taste quite the same without his weirdly specific milk-to-coffee ratio. Maybe when someone cracked a joke and your instinct was to turn, to catch his eye across the table and share that look you always did when something was exactly your brand of funny. Maybe when you fell asleep without the weight of his arm slung around your waist and woke up reaching for someone who wasn’t there.
It was the first time you’d spent more than 48 hours apart since becoming officially, capital-B Boyfriend and capital-G Girlfriend—a title that felt funny on your tongue at first, but quickly became second nature. You weren’t all over each other all the time.
(Okay, you were. But like, in a wholesome, “I’d follow you into the kitchen just to steal a grape from your hand” kind of way.)
But it wasn’t just physical. That wasn’t it. You liked him. Genuinely. You liked being with him—liked how he made space for your chaos, how he listened like every word mattered, how he challenged you without ever making you feel small. You liked the quiet hours and the loud laughter and the strange little routines that made your life feel stitched together in all the right ways.
So yeah, Bali was gorgeous. Your girls were radiant. The food was incredible. But there was this quiet, persistent pull in your chest the whole time—a whisper that said, I wish he was seeing this too.
And now you’re back. Sitting beside him, knees brushing, headphones still warm from when he played you that song. And it hits you all over again:
You missed him. Not in a dramatic, world-ending way.
Just in the way you always miss home when you’ve been gone too long.
You’re still barefoot, half sunk into the old couch in the corner of the studio, hair a little messy from the flight, face flushed with excitement instead of exhaustion. You just listened to the song—his song—and you swear your ribcage is still vibrating from the last chord. But your mind’s already off, burning through memory, hands moving animatedly as you talk.
“Oh, babe,” you say, practically bouncing in your seat, “Bali was insane. I mean, the kind of beauty that doesn’t even feel real half the time. You’re walking down a street and suddenly there’s a temple just... there. No gates. No warning. Just stone and incense and a woman with silver hair weaving flower offerings like it’s the most normal Tuesday in the world.”
Yoongi hums from the swivel chair, eyes on you, chin in hand. You’re not even looking at him—you’re too wrapped up in everything you're trying to say at once. And god, you’re glowing.
“And the air?” you go on, laughing breathlessly, “Yoongi—it’s like the whole island is perfumed. Salt, frangipani, smoke, clove cigarettes—it gets in your clothes, in your hair. You become part of it. I haven’t felt that light in years. Like my whole body was being wrung out and re-threaded.”
He doesn’t say anything. Just watches. Quiet. Intense.
“And there was this one night,” you continue, tucking your feet under you. “We went to this hidden beach—like, you have to go down a billion steps that look like they’ve been carved by actual ghosts—and when we got there? Bonfire. Music. Locals playing guitar on these beat-up amps powered by a generator that sounded like it was dying.”
You grin, eyes flicking up to him for the first time. He’s still. Too still.
You push on, because you’re on fire now. “They handed us drinks—stuff made with arak and fruit juice, totally unregulated, I’m probably lucky I didn’t go blind—and they were just... flirting. Shamelessly. With everyone. Dami got asked to teach this guy how to salsa. Chaeyoung got proposed to with a mango. And I—” you pause, tilting your head, eyes dancing, “—I got called a goddess like, three times. Four, if you count the guy who kept asking if I wanted a moonlit shoulder massage.”
Yoongi's eyebrow twitches.
You notice. You smirk.
“Relax,” you tease. “I told him I was taken. Very taken. Like, off-the-market, emotionally-devoted, boyfriend-writes-me-songs kind of taken.”
His lips twitch, but the line of his jaw stays tight.
You lean forward a little. “Yoongi.”
He still doesn’t look at you.
“Yoongi,” you sing again, dragging out the vowels.
Finally, he lifts his eyes to yours, deadpan. “I’m just wondering why you remember how many times someone called you a goddess, but you can’t remember the name of the ramen place we went to three times in one week.”
You blink. Then you laugh. “Are you—oh my God, are you jealous?”
He shrugs like it’s nothing. “I’m just saying, you were gone for two weeks and apparently became the main character in a beach romance novel.”
“Well,” you hum, shifting closer, “I am a woman of many genres.”
He gives you a look. “Including ‘hot girl summer in Bali with mysterious shoulder-massaging men.’ Got it.”
You bite back another laugh, slide closer until your legs touch. “Would it make you feel better if I told you none of them had your voice? Or your hands? Or your devastating ability to turn missing someone into actual music?”
He doesn’t reply—but he’s listening.
You rest your chin on his shoulder. “I loved every minute of it. But I thought about you the whole time.”
His voice is lower now. “Even when someone was calling you a goddess?”
You grin. “Especially then.”
He exhales, finally, leaning back into you.
“You’re still annoyed,” you murmur, smiling.
“I wrote you a love song and you got proposed to with fruit,” he mutters.
You laugh against his neck. “Okay, that’s fair. But at least your song didn’t give me food poisoning.”
He finally cracks a smile.
And in the soft silence that follows, you slide your hand into his.
Back. Safe. Still burning—with the sun, with the music, with him.

The day after the studio session—after Yoongi had pulled you into his world and played you that new song with the kind of pride he rarely let show—you were finally home, finally grounded enough to unpack.
You’d brought back a mountain of things, mostly souvenirs for your friends. It wasn’t even guilt-buying; you just missed them. A lot.
You started sorting everything out on your floor, each item sparking a memory of someone’s laugh, someone’s oddly specific obsession.
For Namjoon, you had a set of handcrafted ceramics—delicate bowls and one oddly shaped mug you knew he’d appreciate in an “object with character” kind of way. He was into stuff like that: things with weight, texture, stories.
Seokjin’s little bundle was easier. He had this current fixation with coffee, and not just any coffee—he’d sent you the exact brand he wanted, grown somewhere at a particular altitude, roasted a certain way. You weren’t even sure how he found it, but you made the detour just for him. Worth it, you figured, for the chaos he’d unleash in the group chat once he got his hands on it.
Hoseok was getting the batik fabric you found in a tiny shop tucked away near the market. It had deep blues and burnt oranges—bold and beautiful, just like him. You already pictured him turning it into a jacket or draping it over something dramatically at a dance studio. And for his girlfriend, a delicate piece of handmade jewelry—silver with tiny amber stones, shaped like falling leaves. She was going to lose her mind over it.
Your own stuff? That took less time. You hadn’t packed much to begin with—mostly bikinis and breezy tops. The heat had practically demanded it. But you’d also picked up a bunch of new shorts, the kind that showed off your legs just enough. The thought made you grin.
You were definitely planning to wear them around Seoul soon. Yoongi was definitely going to like them.
You were halfway through organizing your pile of clothes when your hand hit something solid near the bottom of your suitcase.
“Oh... right.” Tequila.
Chaeyoung.
The memory hit you like the smell of lime and salt.
She’d shown up in Bali like a whirlwind—barely touched down in Seoul for the past eight months. She’d bounced from London to Chile, Argentina, and then Mexico, and somehow skipped straight to Bali to meet you all, suitcase in tow and stories practically spilling out of her mouth.
“I brought the best tequila for you girls,” she’d announced like it was gold. She held it up like a trophy, her sunglasses still on even though the sun had already dipped behind the trees.
“You’re gonna love it. I swear,” she added, unscrewing the cap to let you smell it right then and there.
Dami squinted at her, skeptical. “What do you mean best? Like—good flavor or good time?”
Chaeyoung had smirked. “Oh, babe, if I told you half the things I did after a couple of shots of this…”
“You’re crazy,” Taeha called out from the back patio.
“No, babe,” Chaeyoung said, eyes wild and glass already half-empty, “you’re gonna want to be crazy after I teach you this little trick. Trust me—this stuff? It’ll get your man on fire.”
The room paused, like it collectively sensed incoming chaos.
Jieun blinked. “Why does that sound illegal?”
“Because it probably is,” Dami whispered, crossing her arms like she was preparing for war.
Chaeyoung ignored both of them, too far gone. She slammed her glass down like she was about to present a scientific discovery. “Okay, LISTEN. I’m about to change all your lives.”
“Oh no,” Taeha muttered. “Not another ‘I saw a TikTok and now I’m a sex guru’ monologue—”
“SHUT UP and listen”, Chaeyoung snapped, already standing like a drunk prophet. “So I was in Mexico, okay? Had just eaten like...six tacos and a churro. I’m tipsy. This guy is rambling about the flavor notes in mezcal like he’s auditioning for MasterChef: Alcoholic Edition, and I’m scrolling TikTok minding my business—and BAM.”
She clapped loudly. Everyone jumped.
“This woman—an actress, like straight up goddess energy—comes up on my For You Page. And she’s like, ‘This is how you seduce a man in ten seconds or less.’ I didn’t even blink. I learned.”
“Stop,” Jieun begged, already wheezing. “I can’t breathe when you talk like this.”
“I’m serious!” Chaeyoung shouted. “You don’t need lingerie. You don’t need a playlist. You just need THIS.”
She grabbed a pillow off the couch and slammed it onto the floor like it owed her money. “Dami, you’re the man. Get over here.”
“No. Absolutely not.”
“DAMI. Get. Over. Here.”
By the time Dami crawled over, purely out of morbid curiosity, Chaeyoung was already miming the scene. She picked up her shot glass like it was sacred, locked fake-eyes with Dami, and whispered:
“You take the tequila. You hold it. You stare. Not blink. Not smile. Just stare like you’re about to commit emotional crimes.”
She mimed holding the shot in her mouth, then leaned toward Dami with cartoonishly intense eye contact.
“And THEN,” she continued, dramatically slow, “you pass it. Mouth. To. Mouth.”
The room exploded.
Jieun SCREAMED. “WHAT THE FUCK!!!”
“I SWEAR TO GOD I’M GONNA DIE,” Taeha said, curled into a ball.
Dami fell backward, shrieking. “Get off me, you demon woman!”
“I WAS DOING RESEARCH!” Chaeyoung yelled back, offended.
“YOU DID THIS TO SOMEONE?” you gasped.
“In the bathroom of a rooftop bar in Oaxaca!” she declared like she was announcing a Grammy win.
“WHAT.”
“WHATTTTTTTTT?!”
Jieun was hiding behind the couch now. “I cannot believe I have to know you.”
Chaeyoung, now fully unhinged, launched into a dramatic reenactment—flipping her hair, straddling the pillow like a man was beneath it. “Then we made out so hard I almost knocked a soap dispenser off the wall. I think there was applause outside. I don’t know. I blacked out from the POWER.”
“You need help,” Dami groaned, fanning herself.
“No, YOU need tequila and a man with low expectations,” Chaeyoung snapped, already pouring more shots. “Now, who’s next? Let’s practice. I’ll be the guy. Come on. Seduce me, cowards!”
You were crying from laughter. Your stomach hurt. Your soul hurt. Jieun looked like she was about to call a priest.
“Do we need to tell Yoongi about this?” Taeha asked you with an evil grin.
“No one tells Yoongi anything,” you said quickly, gripping your drink like it was your only protection.
Chaeyoung just smirked at you, devilish. “You’re gonna try it. I know you are.”
You just laughed—and avoided her gaze.
But she already knew.
Yeah, that bottle of tequila was now staring at you.
Oh, you were gonna have fun.
By the time Yoongi woke up—hair messy, hoodie slipping off one shoulder, blinking at you like you were a dream—it was nearly noon.
“You unpacked already?” he asked, voice raspy, warm with sleep.
“Trying to pretend I’m not still on Bali time,” you mumbled, smiling into your mug.
He padded over, kissed your temple, and muttered something about making tteokbokki.
And god, he really could cook.
You sat cross-legged on the counter while he moved through the kitchen with quiet confidence, slicing green onions, adding just the right amount of gochugaru like it was instinct. The rich, spicy scent filled the apartment, and when you finally sat down to eat, you could have cried from the comfort of it. After two weeks of fresh seafood and tropical fruits, having something that tasted like home—like Seoul, like him—felt grounding.
“Still like mine better than any Bali food?” he asked, smug as he watched you devour the last piece.
You licked your spoon. “No offense to Bali, but your tteokbokki is emotional support food. It wins.”
He grinned, that small, rare one that made your stomach flutter.
Now, hours later, the sun was setting outside the living room window. The city buzzed softly in the distance, but here in the apartment, it was calm—dim lights, a quiet movie playing, legs tangled under a shared blanket. Yoongi leaned into the cushions, one arm draped behind you, the other lazily scrolling through his phone during the slow parts.
“Should we open some wine?” he asked, his voice low, almost a hum.
“Only if you pick it,” you replied, resting your head on his shoulder.
He gave you a small pat on the thigh before heading over to the shelf tucked into the corner of the kitchen—a narrow unit lined with a modest but respectable collection of bottles. He crouched down, humming to himself, searching for the right red.
Then he paused.
“...What the hell is this?”
You turned your head.
Yoongi straightened slowly, holding up a sleek, unfamiliar bottle. The label was bright. Bold. Very not him.
He squinted at it. “Did this multiply in my apartment without my permission? I did not buy this.”
You bit your lip, trying very hard not to smile.
He turned to face you. “This yours?”
You gave him a sheepish nod.
He examined the label again, then looked at you with a mixture of suspicion and amusement. “Why... do you have a bottle of tequila hiding in my apartment?”
“Chaeyoung gave it to me,” you explained, as innocently as possible. “As a gift.”
Yoongi arched a brow. “That sounds fake. Try again.”
“Okay,” you admitted, slowly standing up, blanket falling from your lap. “It was part of a girls’ night... situation. Involving stories. And hypotheticals. And a very specific TikTok.”
Yoongi narrowed his eyes at you like he was trying to read subtitles you weren’t offering.
“…What kind of TikTok?”
You gave him a totally innocent smile. “A harmless one.”
“That’s never true,” he said flatly. “Every time someone starts a sentence with ‘so I saw this TikTok’ it ends in something insane or borderline illegal.”
You raised your hands in mock surrender. “Nobody got arrested. Nobody died. There were just... beverages. And discussions. That’s all.”
Yoongi held up the bottle like it was radioactive. “So this ended with you bringing back imported mystery tequila from girls' night? That’s the takeaway?”
“Don’t be dramatic,” you said, walking over and plucking the bottle from his hands. “It’s artisanal.”
“That’s not reassuring.”
“You act like I’m hiding a crime,” you teased, setting it carefully on the table.
“You are hiding something,” he muttered, still watching you suspiciously. “You’re way too smiley for this to be a normal ‘hey let’s have tequila’ situation.”
You shrugged, doing your best to look unbothered—even as your face threatened to betray you with another grin. “Maybe I just missed you and thought it’d be fun to have a drink together.”
“Uh-huh,” he said slowly, eyes narrowing like he was filing that line away for later. “Totally believable. No other reason. No hidden context.”
“Exactly.”
A pause.
Yoongi finally dropped back onto the couch beside you, still eyeing the bottle like it might start talking.
“You’re lucky I like you,” he muttered under his breath.
You nudged his knee with yours. “I am lucky.”
He glanced at you, then let out a small, exasperated laugh. “And now I’m low-key afraid to drink that.”
You leaned over and kissed his cheek. “Well, good thing we’re having wine right now.”
He shot you a look, but couldn’t help the amused smile tugging at his lips.

It had been a shitty week. No poetic metaphors, no dramatic flair. Just plain, exhausting, soul-sucking shit. Going back to work was shitty. As an editor at a publishing company, you were used to juggling deadlines, writer meltdowns, and 2 a.m. “urgent” revisions — but this week? This week decided to personally test your will to live.
By Friday, you were running on caffeine, petty rage, and whatever serotonin your cat videos could offer.
Thankfully, it was over. Finally.
You were curled up on the couch in an oversized hoodie, staring blankly at your phone while half a bag of chips sat forgotten beside you. Yoongi had texted earlier — be home in an hour, miss u — and even just that had been enough to keep you from combusting.
With a sigh, you opened your messages app, finally catching up on the chaos you’d ignored all week.
Your friends' group chat was on fire. Everyone was still riding the Bali high, posting blurry sunset photos, thirst traps in bikinis, and messages like:
Taeha: literally thinking about the nasi goreng at 3am Jieun: my skin still glows like i bathed in tropical gods Dami: WHEN are we doing round two. i need a new passport stamp and a new man. urgently. Taeha: can we do Greece. or Spain. or literally anywhere with sun and drama.
You smiled, heart softening a little. Yeah. That trip was magic.
And then you saw it — a private message from Chaeyoung.
Chaeyoung💥: [TikTok link] “this is the visual representation of what i tried to explain that night LMAO” “giving this to u cuz u r the only one with a man lol”
You tapped the link, suspicious.
The video started playing — and you immediately paused it, jaw dropping, face heating.
Oh. OH.
It was the exact tequila trick she’d so enthusiastically attempted to act out back in Bali. Except now, seeing it performed in real time — slow, hot, absolutely lethal — made something in your brain short-circuit. You blinked, stared at your phone like it betrayed you, then hit play again. For science.
The way the woman in the video straddled her man, the effortless way she passed the drink between their mouths, the almost moan he let out like it rewired his whole nervous system—
Yeah. You were watching this on a Friday night after getting metaphorically body-slammed by your job. You deserved joy. You deserved serotonin. And preferably, you deserved it in the form of your boyfriend, shirtless, on this very couch.
You: chaeyoung. what the hell. why r u sending me this
Chaeyoung: DIDN’T I JUST SAID YOU R THE ONLY ONE WITH A MAN THAT YOU CAN CALL YOURS. SEE THE VISION
You: i see it i feel it
Chaeyoung: YESSSS get that man WEAK, babes.
You: he’s coming home in 40 how fast do u think i can shower and emotionally prepare
Chaeyoung: light the fucking torch.
You stared at the screen for a second, heart racing, lip caught between your teeth.
Well. You did just wash your hair last night. And your cute robe was clean. And that bottle Chaeyoung gave you? Still hiding behind the wine rack like a dirty little secret.
You stood up.
Time to turn this terrible week around—with tequila, TikTok tactics, and one very lucky boyfriend.

The apartment was dimly lit, cozy, and quiet—exactly the way Yoongi liked it after a long day. He kicked off his shoes by the door, ran a hand through his hair, and called out casually, “Babe? I’m home.”
No answer.
Well, no immediate answer.
Just the soft hum of music coming from the living room—something low and sultry. It wasn’t your usual playlist. This was a vibe.
He squinted. Suspicious.
“Babe?” he tried again, stepping further in. His jacket was halfway off his shoulders when he turned the corner—and stopped dead in his tracks.
You were in the living room. Waiting.
Correction: you were posed in the living room.
Wearing your favorite silk robe—one that barely grazed your thighs, tied in a loose, suspiciously flimsy knot. Candles flickered on the coffee table. Two glasses sat beside a bottle he definitely didn’t own.
“Hi,” you said sweetly, crossing one leg over the other as you sat perched on the edge of the couch like a perfectly wrapped sin.
Yoongi blinked. “...What the hell is going on.”
“Celebrating,” you answered, like it was obvious.
He raised a brow. “Celebrating what?”
“The end of a very horrible week,” you said, then added with a grin, “And also… you.��
Yoongi was now actively side-eyeing the bottle. “Is that—”
“The tequila,” you confirmed. “Yes.”
“I thought we said we were saving that for—”
“Plans change,” you cut in, voice light. “Besides, I have a new method. A fun one.”
He blinked at you again, slower this time. “Why does that sound threatening.”
“It’s not,” you said. “It’s sexy.”
You laughed, a little wild in your eyes, and patted the spot in front of you. “Sit. Trust me.”
Yoongi hesitated, that familiar wariness flickering behind his dark eyes like a warning siren—this was definitely going to be one of those moments. But as always, he couldn’t resist you. With a sigh, he shrugged off his jacket and dropped onto the couch, still shooting you a suspicious look. “You’re being weird.”
“I’m being generous,” you teased, voice low and mischievous.
You slid closer, your hands gentle but firm on his shoulders. “This is something I learned.” You practically straddled him, settling down on his lap with a confident smile.
Yoongi’s brows knit together, confused but intrigued. “What—”
“They said this is how tequila tastes the best,” you whispered, your fingers tracing the buttons of his shirt. “And since I know you really like your alcohol…”
You slowly hooked your finger into the top button of his shirt, eyes not leaving his face. “Can I unbutton this?”
Yoongi tilted his head slightly, lips curling in amusement. “Yes,” he replied, raising a brow as if to say whatever you're up to... I’m watching you.
With a sly little grin, you unfastened one button. Then the next. Then another. You were deliberate with it—fingers brushing his skin each time, exposing just enough of his chest to leave your mouth watering. His skin was warm, soft, and smelled faintly of the cologne he always wore. That scent you liked to steal from the collar of his sweaters.
You leaned in, holding the tequila shot glass loosely in your hand, and whispered—half to him, half to yourself, “And then I have to... huh... lick.”
You dipped your head and—without hesitation—flattened your tongue against the base of his neck. You dragged it slowly up, tracing a path over his collarbone and along the curve of his shoulder, right where the salt would go in the classic version. Except you weren’t following any rules.
Yoongi’s breath caught sharply. His hands, resting on your hips, twitched.
You leaned back, just enough to lock eyes with him. He looked stunned. Flushed. Slightly speechless.
Then, as if to really commit to the bit, you took the shot. Head tilted back, throat bobbing as the tequila slid down.
And finally—eyes on his—your hand reached out for the lime. But instead of putting it in your mouth, you brought it up to his lips.
“Bite,” you said softly.
He obeyed.
You leaned in one last time, stealing the lime back with a kiss that lingered longer than necessary, your lips brushing his in a mix of citrus and heat.
“Okay—where the hell?” Yoongi sputtered, blinking like he just came out of a trance. “What? Why? What the hell?”
He was flustered—genuinely flustered—and that was rare for him. A soft pink crept up the sides of his neck, and his chest was still rising and falling just a little faster than usual. You stayed exactly where you were, still straddling his lap, hands resting lightly on his now half-unbuttoned shirt like it was the most casual thing in the world.
You tilted your head innocently, though your smirk betrayed you. “This is why I wanted to save that bottle.”
Yoongi stared at you, eyes narrowing. “This is what that TikTok discussion was about?”
You leaned forward just enough so that your chest brushed his, your voice dropping to a whisper. “I told you it was educational content.”
He huffed a dry laugh, but his hands were already on your hips again, holding you tighter now. “Educational? Babe, you just licked me like a human salt rim and then kissed tequila into my mouth. That wasn’t education. That was witchcraft.”
You bit your lip, eyes gleaming. “Witchcraft that works, clearly.”
Yoongi’s gaze dropped to your lips, his breath catching slightly. You could feel him shifting beneath you, his composure unraveling by the second.
“You’re literally still on top of me,” he muttered, voice lower now, rougher.
“Mhm.” You rolled your hips just a tiny bit, enough to make his hands dig into your waist in warning. “On purpose.”
His eyes snapped back to yours, something darker flickering there now. “You planned this.”
You kissed the corner of his mouth. “Maybe.”
“Maybe, my ass.”
He surged up just enough to kiss you fully, mouth warm and tasting faintly of lime and tequila, his hands sliding under your shirt like he was reclaiming control. But you broke the kiss with a breathless laugh, leaning back just enough to look him in the eyes.
“You said you liked tequila.”
“I like peace and quiet too, but I guess I’m not getting that either,” he muttered, though the way he looked at you said something very different.
“Not when I’m around,” you teased, pulling his shirt fully open now and tossing the shot glass aside like the game was only beginning.
He chuckled, low and wicked. “And here I was, just trying to have a normal Friday night.”
“But did you like it though?” you asked, breathless now, lips still tingling from the kiss. You dragged your hands slowly up his chest, over the exposed skin you’d just unbuttoned, nails light enough to make him twitch. “You haven’t said anything about it, babe.”
Yoongi looked at you—really looked at you. His pupils were blown wide now, jaw tight, lips slightly parted as he processed the question, like you had just asked him something offensive.
“You’re seriously asking me that,” he said, voice low, hoarse with restraint, “while you’re literally sitting on me like this?”
You rolled your hips ever so slightly, the friction cruel in how light it was. “Just want feedback.”
Yoongi let out a sharp breath—half disbelief, half groan—and grabbed you by the hips, steadying you, containing you, but barely. His fingers dug in, possessive.
“Of course I fucking liked it,” he said, eyes dragging down from your lips to your neck, to the swell of your chest beneath your shirt. “Who the fuck do you think I am?”
You smiled slowly. “Just making sure.”
“You licked my neck, downed a shot like it was foreplay, and then had the audacity to grind on me like it was a goddamn game.”
You tilted your head. “It was a game.”
He pulled you flush against him, his mouth brushing the corner of yours with maddening softness, the kind that made your whole body tense in anticipation. “Oh, it’s a fucking war now.”
You gasped, but before you could respond, his mouth was on yours again—hotter this time, needier, tongue sweeping past your lips like he needed more of you now. His hands slid up your back, under your shirt, dragging it higher with every desperate kiss.
He was already hard beneath you, and the way his hips bucked up, just once, slow and deliberate, told you exactly how much control he was pretending to have.
“You wanna know if I liked it?” he growled against your mouth, lips brushing yours with each word. “I’m gonna show you how much.”
And he kissed you again—messy, rough, like the question had flipped a switch in him. One hand tugged at the waistband of your shorts while the other held you firmly in place, his thigh pressing between yours now. Heat pooled low in your belly.
“Tequila,” he muttered against your skin, trailing kisses down your neck. “What kind of spell did you girls cook up in Bali?”
You laughed, breath shaky as your hands tangled in his hair. “The kind that ends with you begging.”

He was gone the second you straddled him.
Yoongi tried—really tried—to keep his cool. But the minute you whispered “lick” and dragged your tongue along his neck, something short-circuited. His brain, his restraint, his sense of time. All of it.
And now, here you were—sitting on him like sin in human form, asking if he liked it.
Liked it?
He wanted to laugh. Scream. Flip the couch. Instead, he grabbed your hips because he had to. Not to stop you—hell no—but because if he didn’t hold on, he might do something entirely unhinged. Like flip you over and lose his mind.
“Of course I fucking liked it,” he said, and even to his own ears, his voice sounded wrecked. He could feel the way your weight settled into his lap, how warm you were, how smug. You knew exactly what you were doing, and it was driving him insane.
He couldn’t look away from your mouth. The way you were breathing a little faster. The faint shimmer of tequila still lingering on your lips.
When you rolled your hips again—again—he swore under his breath.
His body reacted instantly, hips lifting into yours with an involuntary jerk that made him clench his jaw. Your breath caught. Good. You felt it too.
“You’re gonna fucking kill me,” he muttered, dragging his hands under your shirt, mapping every inch of skin like he had to memorize it. “This—whatever this is—you’re not walking away from it, you know that?”
You tilted your head, smirking. “Wasn’t planning to. I told you I had a shitty week.”
Yoongi chuckled, the sound deep in his throat as he leaned in, lips brushing against the shell of your ear. “So this was your plan, huh?”
You felt the slow drag of his hands down your sides—warm, steady, maddening.
“Mmm,” he murmured, voice low and laced with amusement. “You just wanted to have a little fun. That it?”
His nose nudged against your cheek before he whispered, “You missed me, babe. Don’t play like you didn’t.”
You tried to keep a straight face, but the way he spoke—so casual, so sure of you—made your breath hitch.
“Two weeks without me…” His teeth grazed your jaw. “Two weeks without sex.”
Your thighs instinctively tightened around his hips, and he noticed—of course he did.
“Ohhh, I knew it,” he grinned, cocky now. “I wonder what you got up to while I was around. Hm? What kind of desperate little thoughts did that pretty head of yours have?”
He ran his hands up under your shirt again, slow, appreciating every curve like he’d been starving for it. “You did something to this body, didn’t you?” he drawled, voice dark velvet now. “You’ve been walking around all tan and glowy and smug like that trip fixed your soul—but I know what you really needed.”
His fingers curled around your hips, rocking you down against him, just enough to remind you exactly how ready he was.
“You’re a whole different person when you’re horny, baby. So needy. So fucking honest.”
You squirmed, and his laugh was smug, satisfied.
“You had a shitty week,” he said, dragging his mouth down to your neck, lips soft but teasing. “So naturally, you thought—‘Hey, I know what’ll help. Let me climb on top of my boyfriend and ride the stress away.’”
“Is it working?” you whispered, breath hot against his cheek.
He pulled back just enough to look at you—really look, eyes burning like they could eat you alive.
“I made you a song while we were apart,” he said with mock offense. “You? You learned a seduction trick off TikTok.”
You grinned. “Productive two weeks.”
Yoongi’s hands were still on your waist, warm and possessive, when he leaned back just slightly, eyes hooded and gleaming with something dangerous. You knew that look. That smirk. Your stomach flipped.
“So…” he began, brushing his thumbs in slow circles over your bare skin, “you pulled that little tequila stunt…”
You grinned. “Guilty.”
“…and thought I wouldn’t retaliate?”
Your smile faltered. “What?”
He leaned in again, lips barely ghosting over yours as he whispered, “You really think I don’t have a few tricks of my own, baby?”
You swallowed hard.
“I’ve been patient,” he continued, dragging his fingers slowly—infuriatingly slowly—down your spine. “You had your fun. Now it’s my turn.”
Before you could respond, he was lifting you effortlessly, standing with you wrapped around him like it was second nature—because, at this point, it was. You barely had time to gasp before he was carrying you down the hallway toward the bedroom, kicking the door shut behind him like he meant it.
He laid you on the bed with a reverence that made your heart race and your thighs press together, and then he disappeared for a second—just long enough to make you whine in protest.
“Relax,” came his voice from somewhere near the kitchen, casual and dangerous. “I’m just grabbing the bottle. If you’re gonna start something, babe, you better be ready to finish it.”
Your mouth went dry.
When he returned, the bottle of tequila was in one hand, and that same dark smirk was back on his face. He set it gently on the nightstand, then climbed onto the bed with the kind of grace that made your breath catch.
“You remember how it goes, right?” he murmured, kneeling between your legs. “Salt… lick… shot.”
You nodded, suddenly the one speechless.
He dragged a finger across the curve of your collarbone, then leaned in to kiss the spot—slow, open-mouthed, lingering. You felt your heartbeat stutter.
“Lift your arms,” he whispered.
You obeyed. He licked a line just below your clavicle, then sprinkled the salt there with deliberate precision. His lips brushed your ear again.
“Keep still.”
You couldn’t breathe.
He brought the shot glass up, holding it steady in one hand as he dipped his head.
The lick came first—wet, slow, decadent. His tongue traced the salt from your chest with a kind of reverence that made your whole body tighten beneath him.
Then the shot—head tilted back, clean and quick.
And then?
Then came the lime.
Instead of handing it to you, Yoongi brought it to your mouth himself, holding the wedge with his fingers just so. “Bite,” he murmured, his eyes locked on your lips.
You did—and his eyes darkened.
He watched the way your mouth moved, watched the little shiver run through you from the sour tang and the heat still lingering on your skin.
“Fuck,” he muttered, dropping the lime to the side and pushing you gently back onto the pillows. “You're never allowed to do that trick again unless I get to do it right back.”
Your laugh was breathless. “Deal.”
But before you could say anything else, his mouth was back on you—hot, insistent, everywhere at once. He kissed a path down your stomach, murmuring praise between every inch of skin.
And just before he disappeared between your thighs, he looked up at you with that same boyish smirk that always got you in trouble.
“You had a shitty week,” he said, voice low “Guess I’m gonna have to fuck it out of you.”
You barely had time to react before Yoongi’s mouth was on you again—slow. He kissed down your stomach like he was mapping it, like he was reclaiming it. His fingers slid under the waistband of your shorts, tugging just enough to make you whimper.
“You wore these to tease me, huh?” he murmured, hot breath fanning over your skin. “You knew exactly what you were doing.”
“Maybe,” you said, breathless, hands tangling in his hair.
He chuckled, dark and low. “You walk in here, tequila bottle like some kind of sex witch… straddle me like it’s nothing, lick salt off my chest like that’s a normal Friday night—what the fuck do you expect me to do?”
You were about to answer—something witty, something bratty—but then he had your shorts off and his mouth was on your inner thigh, kissing the skin there like it was sacred.
“You smell like heaven,” he muttered. “And you’re shaking. You’ve been thinking about this all week, haven’t you?”
“Yes,” you gasped.
He hummed. “Then stop pretending like you don’t want me to ruin you.”
And he did. Tongue pressed flat, slow and firm—one long lick that had your hips bucking off the bed. His hands gripped your thighs, holding you down with practiced ease.
“Fuck, baby,” you breathed, already seeing stars.
Yoongi didn’t respond. He was focused, utterly and deliciously focused, like he was composing a melody with your body as the instrument. He switched between long, slow strokes and quick flicks that had you sobbing his name.
Every time you got close, he’d pull back—kiss your thighs, suck a little mark into the skin just to watch you squirm.
“You don’t get to come yet,” he said, voice rough now. “Not until I say.”
You whimpered, a full-body shiver running through you.
He slid two fingers into you—slow, curling just right—and your back arched. Your hands gripped the sheets, clawed at them. He pressed kisses to your inner thigh as he fucked you with his fingers, mouth still devastating between your legs.
“You taste like you missed me,” he said, voice hoarse, fingers never slowing. “Is that what this is? Two weeks of missing me? Of needing this cock and not getting it?”
“Yoongi—”
“Tell me.”
“Yes—yes, fuck, I missed you—”
“Yeah, you did.” His teeth grazed your skin, his fingers moving faster now. “Missed being filled. Missed being fucked like you deserved.”
You were a trembling mess, every nerve ending lit up, every muscle tense and begging for release.
And just when you thought you couldn’t take another second, he moved up your body, hovered over you, kissed your lips deep and dirty with your taste still on his tongue.
“Wanna come?” he whispered, grinding against you, already rock hard through his boxers.
“Yes, please—”
“Good,” he smirked. “Because I’m not stopping until you do. And then again. And again. You're not sleeping tonight, babe.”
Yoongi didn’t stop—not when your legs started to tremble, not when your breath hitched in that high, helpless way that drove him insane. He was relentless, completely immersed, tongue gliding in slow, torturous circles before switching to sharp, precise flicks that had you arching off the bed.
“God, fuck. Please,” you almost choked, voice wrecked, coming out in desperate, broken pieces. “Fuck, fuck—”
Your hand flew to his hair, threading through the dark strands with shaking fingers. You weren’t just touching him—you were clinging, grounding yourself against the overwhelming wave crashing through your body. Then your other hand joined, not stroking, not pulling—just holding on as he pulled deeper sounds from you than you'd ever made before.
“I—fuck,” you gasped again, voice hoarse and breathless, hips rising against his mouth. “Yoongi—please—I can't—”
He growled low, the sound vibrating against you in a way that made you cry out. And still, he didn’t stop.
Didn’t even look up.
He knew exactly what he was doing.
You were falling apart under him, trembling and moaning and begging, and he was drinking it in like your body was his favorite kind of worship. His hands tightened on your thighs, holding you open, holding you down—as if to say You’re not going anywhere. I’m not done yet.
Because he wasn’t.
He was building you like a beat, layering sensation on sensation until it all collapsed—until the dam broke and you screamed his name, clenching around nothing, your body shaking as pleasure tore through you.
And even then, he still didn’t let go.
“Good girl,” he murmured against your thigh, breath hot, voice rough with pride and lust. “Now let’s see how you take cock”
He didn’t give you much time to recover—just enough for your breathing to even out, for your lashes to flutter open, dazed and ruined, still trembling from the aftermath.
Yoongi leaned over you, chest brushing yours, the weight of him grounding you. His lips ghosted across your jawline, featherlight, and then lower, over your neck, where he bit down gently—claiming.
"You always taste like this?" he murmured, lips brushing the shell of your ear. "Or is this just what happens when you miss me?"
You whimpered, already breathless again.
He sat back on his knees, undoing his belt in one smooth pull that made your mouth go dry. His eyes never left yours—dark, heavy-lidded, pupils blown wide with hunger. His shirt hung open, still a little damp where you’d licked the salt off his skin, and he looked completely, devastatingly fucked out, even though he hadn’t gotten anything yet.
“Look at you,” he murmured, eyes raking down your body. “You’re shaking. You really had a week, huh?”
You nodded. Barely. And he smiled, slow and sinful.
“Well, baby,” he said, positioning himself between your thighs, stroking himself once, twice—thick, flushed, already dripping—“let me make it better.”
And then he pressed in.
The stretch made your breath catch, eyes fluttering shut—your body still too sensitive, too desperate—and he hissed between his teeth.
“Fuck, you’re tight. Always so good for me. Goddamn.”
He rolled his hips, slow and deep, and it was like the air was punched out of your lungs. He filled you completely, every inch deliberate, every movement dragging against all the places you needed him.
Your hands flew to his shoulders, nails digging in for purchase.
“Yoongi—fuck—”
He caught your mouth in a kiss, messy and hot, all tongue and teeth, swallowing your sounds like he wanted to own them. His thrusts got harder, deeper, finding that rhythm that had your entire body arching, your legs locking around his waist like he was the only thing anchoring you.
"You think you can come in here, ride me with tequila tricks, and not get absolutely wrecked?" he growled into your neck.
You moaned—helpless—and he smirked.
"Not after that little show, baby. No way."
He shifted, one hand sliding under your thigh to hitch it higher around him, changing the angle—and fuck, you saw stars. Your back arched off the bed, your head thrown back, and Yoongi watched like he was witnessing art.
Yoongi’s grip tightened, his voice dropping low and rough against your skin. “What did they call you? A goddess?” His hips thrust harder, heavier, deliberately rougher, every movement pushing you closer to the edge. “But they didn’t get to have you like this, right?”
You choked on a breath, overwhelmed by the sensation. “Oh my god… I told you—fuck—because I thought it was… there, fuck—funny… Oh my god, are you really jeal—fuck!”
Your eyes rolled back, pleasure washing over you in waves so intense you could barely keep up.
“I’m not jealous,” Yoongi growled, voice thick with need.
“No?” you teased breathlessly, arching into him.
“I’m thriving,” he said, pressing his forehead to yours, every word dripping with possessiveness. “They don’t fucking get to see you like this. Only I do.”
“You feel that?” he grunted, thrusting harder now, body slamming into yours with a rhythm that left you gasping. “That’s mine. All of this—mine.”
You couldn't speak—you could barely think. Every movement was electric, every drag of him inside you a white-hot promise of release. His pace was brutal now, every snap of his hips laced with possession, with the kind of love that ruins you for anyone else.
“You’re gonna come again,” he said—low, rough, a little breathless, but firm. Not a question. A command. “And then you’re gonna do it one more time. Because I missed this, too. I fucking missed you.”
He growled the last part, voice cracking slightly under the weight of how real it was. His hips didn’t let up—deep, relentless, tuned perfectly to your body like he’d memorized every reaction, every gasp.
Your fingers clawed at his back, useless against the way your body spiraled. You were wrecked—utterly, completely, beautifully wrecked.
“I—I missed you so much, Yoongi,” you sobbed, the pleasure too much to hold in anymore. “I’m gonna… fu—fuck, cum—”
“Oh my god,” is all you can manage, your voice wrecked and breathless, your whole body trembling beneath him.
“Inside,” you whisper, your lips brushing his ear, need thick in your tone.
He’s still moving—slow now, but deep, deliberate—as if he wants to feel every last second of you wrapped around him. The look in his eyes is feral, undone.
“Fucking missed you so much, babe,” he groans, and then he’s right there—burying himself deep as he cums hard, hips stuttering, spilling into you with a growl so raw it vibrates in your chest. His whole body tenses against yours as he rides it out, forehead pressed to yours.
“I fucking missed you,” he repeats, almost breathless, voice rasping against your lips. “I told you—I wrote a whole damn song because I missed you. I didn’t have time to give you something earlier but I had this whole fucking plan—a date, like a proper boyfriend.”
He huffs out a breathless, delirious laugh, still barely able to move.
“And now look at us,” he adds, burying his face in your neck. “Fucking tequila.”
You laugh, weak and breathless, wrapping your arms around him tighter. “Next time you bring the salt.”

Group Chat: 🌴 Good Bitches Reunited 🌶️
You: update: tequila trick was… effective 😌✨
Chaeyoung: I KNEW IT
Taeha: WAIT. omg she DID
Jieun: This is why I need to start collecting frequent flyer miles. I’m flying to you next.
Dami: HELLO???
You: girl. the look on his face when I did it… like he saw God
Chaeyoung: I’M SO PROUD I COULD CRY
Taeha: Honestly I thought you’d chicken out but no. you did the whole “lick → salt → shot → kiss” thing right??
You: Of course I did I studied the tape
Jieun: So you're telling me tequila + cleavage + terrible week + some sort of emotional reunion = Yoongi malfunction?
You: He short-circuited 😌 Then rebooted and proceeded to rearrange my internal organs
Chaeyoung: This is now a case study Scientific proof that tequila leads to spiritual fulfillment and hot sex like I SAID.
You: Anyway. Legs? Gone. Dignity? Questionable. Regrets? Zero. So… success?
Chaeyoung: Tell Yoongi I accept thank-you notes in the form of concert tickets or exclusive unreleased demos 🫶
You: He wrote me a whole song during the trip So I seduced a man and got a song.
Dami: MAIN CHARACTER SHIT
You: I’ll send a selfie later once my legs function again Love u whore💋
Taeha: God I missed us Can we go to Greece next?
Jieun: Bitch, we’re going to Spain next. Get a freakin grip.
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
SOMETHING NEW with caitlyn kiramman



୧ ‧₊˚ your sex life with your girlfriend, caitlyn, was sweet, but a little too…vanilla. so, you tell her exactly what you want, and she fulfills your wishes in more ways than you could think of.
pairings and aus. oldergf!caitlyn kiramman 𝑥 fem!reader
warnings. smut. swearing. light choking. orgasm denial. mention of a safe word, though not used. cum play. bondage/tying up. mommy kink. caitlyn being a big softie for her gf.
gabi’s quick thoughts. none. just this. sorry for the bad ending oops i really had nothing to say </3
word count. 5.5k
masterlist ‧₊˚ taglist
you don’t even knock.
your nerves are too loud for politeness, and your thoughts have been spiraling all morning. you need to say it now, or you won’t say it at all.
you and caitlyn had been dating for months, and she was absolutely lovely in every way. she was passionate, full of care, and she always told you how special you were to her, which, you appreciate.
but, there was something missing.
you and caitlyn first had intimacy around three months in. it was the most romantic and sweet thing you had ever experienced, and after, she held you for hours until the both of you drifted off to sleep.
however, now a couple months later, you were wanting a bit more. it was relatively the same each time— you had gentle sex, with light kisses and fragile touches, cleaned up, and fell asleep. it wasn’t that you hated it— no, quite the opposite— but you were dying to try something new from time to time. you were just too scared to tell her.
would she be down for it? or would it be repulsive to her? you had no idea.
caitlyn was always pretty closed off when it came to talking about fantasies or things she wanted to try, which was a surprise, considering she had four years on you, and was way more experienced. you honestly didn’t have a clue if she was into anything other than standard vanilla sex, and at first, it didn’t raise any questions. but you were burning with passion, for such a deeper need that she could only fulfill.
so, here you stood, right behind her closed door with clammy hands and a heart beating with anxiety. it wasn’t that you feel like you couldn’t talk about it, but everything was just so new, and the fear of messing up swallowed the desire to be direct with what you wanted.
reluctantly, you pushed the door open, and stopped dead in the doorway.
“cait, can we talk—?”
there are guards in her room. two of them, standing straight-backed near her window like they’re made of stone, and you have to take a double-take to make sure that they’re even breathing. caitlyn is sitting at her desk, reading something with too many signatures at the bottom, completely honed in.
she looks up, startled, but clearly pleased to see you. her eyes soften, “darling—”
“i didn’t know you had people in here,” you mumble, one foot already back in the hall, regretting every step that led you here. you should’ve just waited, or called— but it was too late for that now.
“what’s wrong?” she stands from her chair, already walking toward you, and you already know that there’s a slim chance you can get out of this. her voice lowers, gentle, like she thinks you’re hurt. her chin tilts, “you look like you’ve seen a ghost.”
you hesitate. you were going to wait until tonight, to maybe whisper it in her ear while you curled up beside her, or maybe say it in a way that didn’t feel so serious. but now you’re standing here in front of her, heart stuttering, hands cold, yet the words are burning up the back of your throat.
“honey, just tell me. surely it can’t be that—“
“i wanted to talk about… um… our sex life.”
it gets so quiet that you hear one of the guards clear his throat in attempt to mask clear discomfort, and caitlyn blinks. her cheeks flush instantly, a pink hue blossoming over her cheeks, spreading to the tips of her ears. you can’t feel her, but you know she’s burning hot.
“oh,” she says stiffly, pretending to cough, “oh. well then, um…g-guards, you may be dismissed.”
they file out wordlessly, though one of them definitely walks a little faster than the other, and you swear that you can hear one of them pretending to gag, followed by a giggle as they leave. the door shuts with a soft click, and you’re left alone with her, the tension humming in the air like static.
you fiddle with the hem of your sleeve.
“i shouldn’t have just…said it like that,” you murmur out nervously, still messing with the loose frays on your sleeve. “i didn’t know they were gonna be in here, and now you probably think i’m—”
“no,” your girlfriend cuts in quickly, “i mean— yes, they were here, but no, i don’t think anything bad. just… surprised.”
“you never talk about it,” you say, quieter now, trying to avoid eye contact as best you could. “…and sometimes i feel like i shouldn’t bring it up because you’re always so composed. i just feel like everything’s so taboo between the two of us.”
she takes your hands, thumbs brushing over your knuckles, and looks at you with sweet, glossy eyes. her voice softens, “oh, i’m sorry, darling. i just… i’ve never been the kind of person who finds it easy to talk about those things. even when i want to.”
you nod, heart slowing down. she was right— knowing her upbringing, that probably wasn’t her focus at all. sure, she’s had flings and short-lived relationships, but you were the first girl that she was really with. none of this probably came easy for her, and you didn’t blame her.
“babe, i wanted to….um. try…some things?” you confess, twisting your foot against the hardwood floors awkwardly. you swallow, trying to ease up, “something new. but not just that— i want us to be able to talk about ‘it’ without it feeling so… fragile. like if i say the wrong word, you’ll shut down. i’m scared of that.”
caitlyn exhales like she’s been holding her breath since you walked in. she pulls you in, forehead against yours, a gentle hand coming up to rub the small of your back, lowering gently to the lowest part.
“i’m not shutting down,” she whispers into you, “i’m just… learning how to be more upfront about things. when i was younger, it wasn’t really on my mind, you know, love?”
you close your eyes, leaning farther into her embrace, letting her arms fully close around you, circling around your back and up your shoulders. “do you wanna talk now?” you ask her, your voice low, but oozing with nervousness.
she kisses your cheek, then your jaw, then a little lower, lips brushing your neck, sending gentle chills up your spine. you shiver against her as she pulls your face up with her hands, eyes boring into yours.
she cracks a gentle smile, “we can talk, and then maybe… we can show each other what we want.”
you smile, a little breathless.
“okay.”
and the moment the words leave your mouth, you see something shift in her. it isn’t anything like usual— hesitant and reserved, but instead, it’s something akin to a quiet focus.
she doesn’t rush at all. she lifts your hand to her mouth first, pressing a kiss to your knuckles like it’s the most gentle thing in the world. her voice is barely above a whisper as her eyes flutter up at you— her usual glassy, bright blue eyes now shadowed over with something you don’t recognize.
“tell me what you want to try.”
your cheeks heat, but you hold her gaze, careful not to falter. this is what you’ve been wanting for so long, and now that the moment’s finally here, you want to do any and everything but back out.
“i want you to stop being so careful. with me.”
she tilts her head, partially in confusion, partially because she wants you to elaborate more. so, you clarify.
“you’re always gentle, and so very sweet. which…i love that, don’t get me wrong— but i want more than just sweetness sometimes. i want you tell me what to do and when to do it— i just…i want you to do whatever you want.”
her eyes flick down to your lips. she’s listening attentively, taking in each word like it really matters— which, to her, it does.
you’re slightly nervous now, and a little embarrassed, heat flaring in your cheeks. you physically can’t look at her without doubling over, and you do so— falling into her, saying the rest against her collarbone, your voice barely above the sound of her breath.
“i want to see what you’re like when you’re not being nice. i want…i want you to be mean. rough with me.”
something flickers in caitlyn, and you feel her nod, her hand coming up to gently stroke your hair. “are you sure?”
“yes.” you reply almost instantly, and that’s all it takes for cait.
she doesn’t rush, but there’s a purpose to her actions now, a confidence that settles into her spine as she backs you toward her bed. the air shifts with it, and you feel your heartbeat speed up, anticipation curling in your stomach when she kisses you differently this time.
not the soft, tender brush of lips she usually gives you before sleep or bidding you goodbye. this one is deeper, hungrier, like it’s making up for every time she held back. her hands stay at your waist for a second, then trail lower, fingers slipping beneath the hem of your shirt, testing the waters just a little bit.
she pulls back just slightly.
“i want you to tell me if i go too far,” she says, and she’s nothing but serious. you nod fervently, but she shakes her head, her index finger curling underneath your chin and tilting it up, forcing you to look at her.
“tell me.”
“yes ma’am.” you squeak out, nodding again, your skin tingly and hot.
“what a good girl.” she coos, and before you even have enough time to react, her hands find the hem of your t-shirt— which, is really her’s— pulling it off, her fingers brushing over every inch of your smooth skin like she’s committing it to memory. she kisses the space below your collarbone, then lower, and lower, and when you gasp her name, she murmurs “yes, love?” like she’s teasing, but her hands are shaking just a little.
she’s nervous, but she masks it well. you can tell she’s starting to ease up by the way she kisses you and grabs your ass, and not just a little tap like she usually does. her hands are roaming all around you, hungry for you, desperate to make you feel good.
you reach for her shirt too— unbuttoning it, one by one, until her chest is bare beneath you, excusing a black, lacy bra that she’s wearing. her hair falls forward, brushing your shoulder, and she leans in again, mouth hot against your neck now, teeth grazing just enough to make your breath hitch.
you discard her shirt to the floor like it’s worth nothing, grabbing her face to pull her lips back onto yours. you’re both messily trying to reach the bed, stumbling over shirts and other items that are scattered about her bedroom.
cait pulls you down onto her crisply made bed, covers shifting as she flips you underneath her with a swift movement, not breaking the kiss. a tiny moan passes through your lips as her fingers toy with the waistband of your jeans, and you can practically hear your own heartbeat in your ears, anticipation rising.
she shifts down to kiss your jaw, then your throat, then across your chest, slow and methodical like she’s tracing a map she’s read a hundred times but only now dares to touch. she presses her thigh between yours, and you arch into it, your breath catching in your throat.
“c-cait—”
“i know,” she murmurs, her voice dripping honey as she shifts down, her hand reaching the button on your jeans. as soon as she looks up at you for confirmation, you breathe out a helpless plea, and she nods, grinning.
she slides her fingers onto the buttons, undoing each one carefully, amused at how shaky you get with each one she takes out slow and purposeful, until you’re gasping her name again, this time raw and open.
with a little bit of force, plus your shimmying, she moves your bottoms down until they reach your ankles, sliding them off and throwing them behind her without another look.
caitlyn gives you a half-smile when her eyes land on your pretty blue panties, the one with the lace and bow at the top that she had picked out for you. you offer up a sheepish smile, legs squeezed shut, “hi.”
“hi, pretty,” she gleams, tapping your thighs lightly, “open ‘em.”
you oblige, your legs spreading slowly for her, and she lets out a quiet giggle when she sees the giant wet spot at your core. she wets her lips with her tongue, “eager much, huh, babe?”
you grow shy, your head falling into your shoulder as you nod silently.
“let me take care of you.”
caitlyn’s face falls in between your thighs, kissing them repeatedly, landing on all your sweet spots that she knows all too well. both her hands find the waistband of your panties, pulling them down, and you shiver at the new temperature of air.
she, once again, throws your underwear onto the floor like it’s a piece of trash, cooing out at how pretty you look— and she tells you that, too.
“you make it so hard to hold back,” she whispers honestly, “i…i don’t think i want to anymore.”
“then don’t.”
and she doesn’t.
“just—“ she brings her wrist up to her mouth, her teeth trapping the edge of a hair tie as her hands cup around her scalp, pooling her hair into a ponytail. she slides the elastic up her fingers and your eyes are glued to her, watching her nimble fingers dwindle, securing her hair and blowing a loose piece away from her face.
your feel your eyes widen, just a bit. you don’t have much time to react before her middle and ring finger are placed against your sopping pussy, collecting your juices on her fingertips, spreading the wetness to your clit, teasing you. you shudder.
“w-wait, caitlyn,” you interrupt before she can go any further, and she looks up at you, “hm?”
“…nevermind.” you shake your head.
she hums, but she’s not convinced. her hand slides up to your thigh, slower now, more deliberate. she squeezes it gently, “no. there’s something else.”
you bite your lip.
she shifts closer, blue eyes watching you with that sharp, focused look that always makes your stomach turn instantly.
“you promised,” she reminds you gently, “that you’d tell me what you wanted.”
you hesitate. it’s not that you don’t want to— it’s just… different this time. harder to say. it’s more than just her changing her demeanor, it’s an action, once that you weren’t sure if she’d be interested in.
“is it something you’re afraid i won’t like?” she asks gently, not pushing, but just out of pure wonder.
you shake your head.
“then what is it?”
your voice is barely a whisper when you say, “you’ll think it’s too much.”
caitlyn’s gaze softens, but she doesn’t let up. she leans in, brushing her lips just below your dripping core.
“tell me anyway.”
your throat works as you breathe out, honest, “i want you to tie me up.”
there’s a beat of silence, but it’s not uncomfortable. you can tell she’s thinking about what you just said, gears turning like she’s full of ideas.
she pulls back just slightly, just enough to see your face. “you want me to—”
“not in a scary way,” you rush out, cheeks burning, “just… soft. but firm. like you’re in control. i don’t know.” you look away from her, “gosh, i feel stupid.”
“look at me,” she says, and when you do, her expression makes you forget how to breathe. she’s not judging you or looking hesitant, but instead, her eyes are lit up like she’s been wanting to do that all along.
“you’re not stupid,” she says slowly, “you’re perfect.”
you barely get a sound out before she speaks again, “stay right there.”
you nod, breathless, and watch as she stands up and crosses the room— calm and composed, but she’s got a new pep in her step. she opens a drawer at her desk and rummages around for a second before she returns with a soft, navy silk scarf and that look in her eyes again, the one that makes your knees go weak even when you’re lying down.
“hands up.” she orders, and it isn’t laced with that usual tenderness— no, this was a command, and you follow it.
you lift them slowly. you’re nervous and excited all at once, and the mixture is dizzying. she moves to the side of the bed and she binds your wrists together behind your back, gently but tight enough that you can feel it. her fingers linger after, tracing the new vulnerability she’s created.
“still okay?” she asks, watching your face to make sure you’re alright.
you nod again for what feels like the hundredth time, “yes, please. i need you.”
cait smiles. not her usual amused, aristocratic smirk— not at all. this one is deeper, much darker, and you whine at that, at that look, where you both know the exact same thing.
she’s gonna make you fall apart.
she kisses down your neck, your chest, taking her time while your arms stay pinned over your head. she moves lower until she’s sprawled underneath you, her nose laying on top of her clit. she starts off slowly, licking into you slow and precise, holding your thighs open as you gasp her name. you squirm and she presses your hips down with a firm hand, murmuring against your skin, “easy, love. i’ve got you.”
and you know she does.
her tongue finds your clit almost instantly, toying with the sensitive bud. you sigh, basking in her touch, fingers curling in the sheets where you can, the scarf tight behind your back as your body arches helplessly.
you can’t even hide how loud the moan is. it slips out like a secret, but it’s still very audible. you weren’t expecting her to be this good at what you asked for, nor this focused. this deliberate.
caitlyn doesn’t say anything at first— she just hums low, like she’s pleased with herself. her lips are soft, her tongue precise, her grip on your thighs firm and immovable. it’s everything you asked for— commanding, but still cait, like always.
then, suddenly, her lips pull away from you with a pop, and you whine out helpless, body shifting on the covers. she pulls her fingers to her mouth and wets them, eyes glued on you, lining them up with your wet pussy. slowly, she pushes them inside you— so deep that you can feel it so high up. she curls them tight and you gasp, and then, she’s gone.
caitlyn pumps her fingers in and out in a harsh rhythm, fingertips curling as her thumb comes up to rub your clit in sloppy, quick circles. it’s nearly too much for you— it throws you into a haze of nothing but pleasure, the only sounds filling the room being your heavy breathing and the wetness from your cunt. she’s unrelenting, and it’s all you could ever want.
you whisper her name like a prayer, squirming beneath her touch, but she tuts at you mockingly.
“don’t run from it,” she murmurs, lips brushing against your sensitive thighs, “you said you wanted me in control, didn’t you? i’m just giving you what you asked for.”
you whimper at the words, your body already on edge, your wrists aching in the best way. you want more. God, you want so much more.
you don’t even realize you’re crying out until her fingers quicken even faster— rapidly pushing inside you with practiced ease, curling just right, drawing a gasp from your throat that’s half-shock, half-desperation.
“f-fuck, cait—”
“that’s it,” she praises, voice low, “take it. be a good girl and take it.”
your legs are shaking, and she’s not even moving that fast. that’s the thing— she’s not trying to break you, but she’s trying to unravel you.
her thumb circulates against your clit as her fingers work you open, and your whole body stutters beneath the intensity. you’re so worked up that you almost try to reach out before realizing that you’re tied up— you’re twitching, gasping, panting like it’s too much, but you don’t want her to stop. not even for a second.
she leans forward, teeth grazing your skin, “you like being tied up for me?” she asks you softly, but mockingly, “you like not being able to touch me? hm?”
you nod desperately, your head thrown back as a string of curses slip through your teeth, “i love it,” you take a second to breathe, “i love it— please, c-caitlyn, don’t stop—”
your girlfriend chuckles— low, dangerous, but seemingly affectionate. her pace quickens slightly, and she’s cooing little praises beneath you as your back arches. you’re so close that it hurts.
“you’re so pretty when you’re like this,” caitlyn tells you, voice raw now, and her usual sweetness is long gone. “falling apart for me, making all these sweet little sounds— fuck, i need you.”
you feel your walls tightening around her, crying out against her palm, practically begging for whatever else she can give.
you feel your legs shake and your breath hitch, and you’re so close you feel like your body’s gonna snap. “c-cait, cait, baby— i’m gonna—“
but caitlyn… caitlyn has other plans.
just when you’re about to tip over the edge, she pulls back— fingers drenched, eyes dark, her breathing steady, while yours is completely shattered.
“you thought you were gonna cum, didn’t you?” she questions, thumb tracing a line over your inner thigh as she looks up at you with that look, and you shiver at that.
you nod, dazed and wide-eyed. “yes— baby, please, i—”
“did i say you could? did you even ask?”
your breath catches in your throat again, this time from the shift in her tone. it’s not cruel, no, never cruel— but stern. in control, just what you had asked for.
“well, n-no,” you admit, voice small, “but i thought—”
“you don’t get to think tonight,” caitlyn cuts in gently, and she leans up and kisses your trembling lips, “you asked me to take charge. so i am. you’ll cum when i want you to.”
your head drops back against the pillows, a whine building in your throat. she’s already kissing her way back down your body, hands pressing your thighs wide open again.
you’re too sensitive now. every touch feels like a wild fire. your toes curl, your spine twists, and her tongue is back on your clit like nothing ever stopped— but you know now. you know she won’t let you finish, at least, not until you ask nicely— and even then, you know who’s really in control.
and somehow, that makes it worse, yet so much hotter.
you cry out again, hips lifting, your legs shaking, and the feeling is so much stronger than before, but she pulls away just before you can get close.
again.
“caitlyn,” you’re literally begging now, tears stinging against your eyes, “please, i’ll do anything, i’ll be so good. but i just need—”
“i know,” she whispers, kissing the inside of your thigh gently, and it’s reassuring, “i know, darling. you’re doing so well. but not yet.”
you lose count of how many times she edges you like that— over and over, winding you up like a string she’s pulling tighter and tighter, and refusing to let you let go. she holds your hips down when you squirm, hushes you when you sob, kisses you so sweetly, and still won’t let you fall apart.
“tell me your safeword,” she murmurs, hands smoothing over your stomach with one hand, the other still buried deep inside of your cunt, fingers still at work. “just so i know you still remember.”
you nod through tears, eyes blurry and unfocused, “blueberry.”
she kisses your thighs, “good girl.”
then, she starts all over again. not completely— just enough to work you back up, her mouth replacing her thumb on your clit, and you feel like you’re seeing stars.
you bury your face in a pillow, the need for stability gnawing at you. you can’t hold on, so you smush your face into the silky case, still wrecked. “please, cait…honey, i-i want to cum. i need to. i’ve been so…so good— and it hurts. please, cait!”
caitlyn pulls away from your pussy and hums, thinking it over a few times, and then she grins.
“on my fingers or my tongue?”
you blink, gasping, surprised that she was even going to let you finish off. “wh-what?”
“you get one,” she tells you, “and you better cum hard, because i’m not letting you get another one.”
it doesn’t take much thought to answer her question. you choose her tongue, which she favors, and it’s inside you in seconds.
and when you cum— finally, completely, crying into the sheets— you scream her name like it’s the only thing that’ll save you. your whole body locks, and she talks you through it the entire time.
“yeah, that’s it, darling— cum for me.”
“such a pretty girl.”
“i know, i know, but you’re a big girl. you can take it.”
you don’t remember how long it takes for you to catch your breath. you just know that when you do, caitlyn’s right there, smiling. she’s brushing your hair back, her thumb tracing your cheekbone. “still breathing?”
you nod. barely.
“good,” she says, kissing you slowly, sweetly. “i love you.” she reminds you.
you’re still laid out beneath her, body flushed and soft from the first round, when your free hands reach up to touch her again. your fingers trail up her clothed thigh, light and wanting, but she catches your wrist— not roughly. just firm.
you pause, eyes flicking up, “you don’t want me to touch you?”
caitlyn hesitates. she doesn’t pull you away, not exactly, but her grip lingers for a second, her thumb rubbing absent circles into your skin.
“i do,” she affirms softly, “i do, it’s just… i want to treat you tonight.”
you blink, a little breathless, “treat me?”
caitlyn exhales, and it’s a little shaky. her cheeks are flushed, and you can tell she’s nervous from something she hasn’t said yet, something she’s clearly been holding back.
“it’s stupid,” she murmurs, half-smiling like she’s already bracing to be teased, “i’ve just… i like being the one in charge. with you. i like taking care of you. and…” she trails off, lips parting like she’s not sure if she should finish.
“caitlyn,” you call out her her, and she hums. “baby, you can tell me. this is for both of us, and if you want something, i want you to let me know.”
“okay,” she whispers slowly, more to brace herself than to respond to your statement. her eyes cast downward like she’s suddenly shy, and you blink up at her, surprised. “i’ve been thinking about something, a word— something i want you to say. but only if you’re comfortable.”
you nod, a little nervous now, but curious, “kiramman, spit it out.”
you can tell she wants to, but she’s reluctant. she shakes her head and pulls you into her by your hips and kisses you, her fingers dancing against your nude hips, and you forget all about it. not wanting to push her. she throws your leg over hers, her hands roaming all over. she moans into you, “i want to touch you again.”
you feel like your skin is ignited. you’re wanting more than you can handle, your sensitivity still heightened, but you don’t care. you let caitlyn flip you underneath her, let her place sloppy kisses all over your body, let her tongue graze your clit until your legs shake.
she finds herself under you once again, her tongue drawing sloppy figure 8’s on your clit, then down to your pussy. you’re so sensitive that you’re already getting close, and caitlyn can tell— she always does.
when you whimper out, she shushes you, “stop that, darling, let mommy make you feel good. it’s okay, i know— i’m not going anywhere.”
you stop. “caitlyn?”
she stops, and looks up at you. “yes?”
“what did you just say?”
she draws a slow breath in, “w-what do you mean?”
“let who make me feel good?”
there’s a pause, and you raise an eyebrow at her, smiling. she looks away for a second and almost laughs— and you know she’s embarrassed, which makes your heart squeeze.
caitlyn sighs, “you’ve never called me anything like that before. but sometimes, when you let go like that… when you let me take care of you…” she swallows. “i think about you calling me…you know—“
“mommy?”
“right.” she agrees, looking anywhere but in your eyes.
you stare at her for a long moment, heart skipping. caitlyn, flushed and trying so hard to stay composed, still has her hand pressed to your thigh. she's avoiding your eyes, which is rare. but you know her now— know her well enough to see the part of her that tries to hide when she's so vulnerable.
"you could've just said that," you murmur, voice breathy, warm. "you know i'd do anything for you."
her gaze finally meets yours, and something in it softens. she’s still shy, but she’s loosened up. "it's not just about the name, it's... what it means when you say it."
"and what does it mean?"
caitlyn takes a breath, then crawls back up over you slowly, her body sliding over yours. her hand wraps gently around your throat— not squeezing, just holding— and the shift is immediate. she's in control again, and she knows it, basking in it.
"it means you're mine," she whispers with a smile, “and i take care of what's mine. always.”
you whimper at that, at the return of her weight. she watches you unravel beneath her again, and it must be all the permission she needs, because the next second, she's kissing you— rougher this time, messily, like this is the last time.
quickly, her hands are between your legs again before you can say anything else, parting you with the same unrelenting precision she always has. she fingers you like she knows you inside and out, because she does. she’s so deep that it almost hurts, but the pleasure’s greater than the pain, and you moan out at that.
“cait, please—“ your sentence dies on your tongue, and just when you start to squirm, chasing the edge, she pulls back.
“ask nicely.” she orders you, and without thinking, you plead, your head dropping into her shoulder.
“please— m-mommy, please let me cum—“
the groan she lets out is deep, guttural, like you've just unhinged something in her. she doesn't waste another second— her fingers press inside you, slow but firm, and her mouth is back on your throat, your chest, anywhere she can reach. her other hand holds you down when your hips buck, and when you whimper again, she shushes you gently.
"just relax. mommy's gonna take care of everything."
and she does.
she builds you up so slowly you feel like you're losing your mind, touching you just how you like— soft but commanding, her pace teasing yet cruel. you squirm, and she tightens her grip on your hip.
you feel the coil in your stomach pulse, and you cry out, back lifting off of the covers, but caitlyn doesn’t stop. she just kisses your shoulder, “cum for mommy, baby.”
you feel everything in you snap open, your body shaking in periodic spurts, your back falling back into the sweaty covers beneath you. caitlyn helps you ride out your high and you swear you’ve died and came back to life.
you both sigh and fall into the sheets, looking at each other before giggling silently. caitlyn cups your cheek, “was that…okay?”
“yeah,” you nod and kiss her plump lips, “more than okay.”
₊⊹ taglist: @drunkinyourbenz
#gabi's works ‹𝟹#caitlyn kiramman x reader#caitlyn x reader#caitlyn kiramman#caitlyn arcane#league of legends caitlyn#caitlyn x y/n#caitlyn x you#caitlyn x female reader#caitlyn kiramman fluff#caitlyn kiramman x fem!reader#caitlyn kiramman x you#caitlyn kiramman smut#caitlyn kiramman x female reader#older!caitlyn kiramman#oldergf!caitlyn kiramman#arcane works. ₊⊹#arcane
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
𝐀 𝐌𝐨𝐮𝐭𝐡𝐟𝐮𝐥 𝐎𝐟 𝐁𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐢𝐬𝐦 ⋮ 𝔇𝔞𝔯𝔶𝔩 𝔇𝔦𝔵𝔬𝔫
𝐒𝐮𝐦𝐦𝐚𝐫𝐲: Daryl Dixon's hands were made to kill—rough, calloused, and strong. But at the CDC, with electricity, a bottle of alcohol, and your lips wrapped around his fingers, he learns what it feels like to crave his woman's touch more than survival. Hot water. Red wine. Your mouth. And the man who owns it.
𝐖𝐚𝐫𝐧𝐢𝐧𝐠𝐬: Smut ⋮ Feral Daryl Dixon ⋮ Wine Play ⋮ Pussy Worship ⋮ Primal Kink ⋮ Cunnilingus ⋮ Oral Fixation ⋮ Finger Sucking ⋮ Dry Humping ⋮ Shower Blowjob ⋮ Teasing ⋮ Possessive Behavior ⋮ Marking ⋮ Spanking ⋮ Spit Play ⋮ Protective Violence ⋮ Language ⋮ Shane Walsh Being An Asshole
𝐖𝐨𝐫𝐝 𝐂𝐨𝐮𝐧𝐭: 10.325 ⋮ 𝐒𝐞𝐭𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠: S1E6 ⋮ 𝐏𝐚𝐢𝐫𝐢𝐧𝐠: Fem!Reader
𝐍𝐚𝐯𝐢𝐠𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 ⋮ 𝐑𝐮𝐥𝐞𝐬 & 𝐆𝐮𝐢𝐝𝐞𝐥𝐢𝐧𝐞𝐬 ⋮ 𝐃𝐚𝐫𝐲𝐥 𝐃𝐢𝐱𝐨𝐧 𝐌𝐚𝐬𝐭𝐞𝐫𝐥𝐢𝐬𝐭
The CDC was so clean it almost made you feel dizzy. After days of mostly smelling decay, the sudden lack of it felt wrong—like you'd walked into another world. Even though the world you once knew hadn't ended that long ago, it felt different nonetheless.
After the doors sealed shut behind you and once the whole group was inside the building, relief went through everyone, though no one dared to say it outright. It was the kind of relief you couldn't trust anymore, not in a new world like this.
Having introduced himself by cocking a gun at first, with the words, "Anybody infected?" Dr. Edwin Jenner stood before you, explaining the rules—blood tests first with no exceptions. "You all submit to a blood test. That's the price of admission," he'd told you before he asked why you were here and what you wanted, to which Rick had replied that you all just wished for a chance. Just one chance to survive for at least a little time longer.
As soon as you were all underground and gave samples of your blood away, you kept your expression neutral as Dr. Jenner drew a vial of it, but Daryl, on the other hand, didn't bother hiding his obvious annoyance.
"Can't say I blame him," you said quietly to yourself, watching as Jenner approached him with the syringe in his hand.
"Ain't no one stickin' me with nothin'," Daryl growled at him, but Rick stepped in quickly.
"We're all doing it, Daryl. He's just making sure none of us are infected, alright?"
"Yeah? That so? The hell do y'all know 'bout it?" Daryl shot back, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly. "And what's he doin' with it after, huh? Sellin' it to the damn government? Oh wait, that shit don't exist no more, does it?"
You couldn't help but laugh a little out loud, which made Daryl glare at you, but you simply shrugged in return, biting back a grin. "Oh, come on, Daryl. Afraid of a little prick now?"
That did it. He actually let Jenner take his blood, and when it was done, the man gestured further down one of the hallways. Dinner. Finally, you were about to eat food, something you hadn't had in days.
And as you followed the group, you couldn't deny the excitement of the luxuries around you, luxuries you all still had not that long ago. Running water, electricity, and not having to look back over your shoulder all the time in case a walker was about to attack. It was surreal as you kept looking around, and the thought of some normalcy, even as small as this, seemed too good to be true.
Daryl was still standing near a wall as Dr. Jenner and the rest of the group put the drinks and food on the table in the dining area, his eyes looking around like he was the only one preparing himself for a fight.
You approached him, leaning against the wall with a smirk. "Relax, Daryl. No walkers here."
"Place don't feel right," he grunted in response, crossing his arms over his chest.
"Yeah, well, neither does eating squirrels, but look where we are now."
As soon as his eyes looked over at you, they seemed unreadable. "Ya gonna run yer damn mouth now, or what?"
"Depends. You gonna keep pouting and standing far away from everyone else like some crying kid?"
He stepped closer, his height in comparison to yours making your pulse quicken like it always did. "Careful," he grumbled with a quiet growl. "Might decide to shut ya up."
But before you could think of an answer, Daryl backed off, leaving you to follow him in silence.
The tone of his voice seemed so casual, but the way he said it sent a thrill through you, and you couldn't help but remember how it all had started in the first place before you even became a couple.
You remembered how you hadn't thought much of it at first—his hands. They were rough, dirty, and usually smeared with blood or grime. But somewhere along the way, those hands became an unholy symbol.
Maybe it was the first time you'd really noticed them, back near the quarry, when you twisted your ankle while trying to escape several walkers surrounding you. Daryl had come out of nowhere, crossbow in hand and that feral look in his eyes that made your heart race for reasons you didn't want to admit back then. The bolts flew fast, and the walkers were down before you even had a chance to scream for help.
Then he was there, pulling you up with those hands—big, calloused, and so strong they felt like they could break you in half.
"Dumbass," he'd said as he carried you back to the camp, but the way he held you so carefully told a different story.
From then on, his hands became something you couldn't stop noticing. The way his fingers gripped his crossbow, the way he carved up whatever animal he'd managed to hunt, even the way he wiped the sweat from his face after a long day of hunting. Every move of his hands seemed primal in a way, and it wasn't long before your imagination had started wandering to places it shouldn't.
The first time it happened—really happened—was during one of those rare moments you had alone together. While scavenging, you'd been holed up in a gas station just outside of Atlanta for the night, and Daryl had found you sitting on the floor, trying to reload your gun. He'd grunted something about you being useless, then sat down beside you and taken over.
It should have been boring, just another one of those simple gestures. But then his fingers touched yours as he wanted to take the gun from your hands, and without thinking, you'd brought them to your lips.
"What the hell are ya doin'?" He'd asked, both with shock and curiosity.
You hadn't been able to answer—not with words, anyway. Instead, you'd let your lips part, your tongue flicking out to taste the salt and dirt on his skin. The noise he'd made, just a quiet and low growl, had sent a shiver through your body.
"Shit," he'd growled, pulling his hand away, then looking slightly disgusted. But the way his eyes stared at you, the way his breathing had slowed—he liked it. And when you'd grabbed his wrist and brought his fingers back to your mouth, he hadn't stopped you.
That was the night everything changed between you. What started as teasing and stolen moments in the dark quickly turned into something more over time.
The image of his hands had stayed with you afterward, creeping into your mind at the worst possible times. You couldn't explain it, couldn't really shake it, and you couldn't stop wondering what it would feel like if he touched you like that—not like a man helping someone up, but with need, with lust.
The worst part? He'd caught you looking one too many times, and Daryl certainly wasn't the kind of man to let something like that slide.
An actual time he'd tested you again was weeks later, after the gas station incident. You were filthy, exhausted, and too worn out to care about much of anything—until you'd felt the touch of Daryl's fingers under your chin.
"Ya been eye-fuckin' me all damn day," he'd said. "Think I didn't notice?"
You'd opened your mouth to deny it, but the words caught in your throat as his thumb slid across your bottom lip. You didn't know what to say, didn't know what to do, because all you could focus on was the way his thumb had pressed against your lip and the roughness of his skin that was making you shiver.
"Open up."
Those words made you obey without thinking, your lips opening up just enough for him to slip his thumb into your mouth. The taste of dirt was immediate, and you should've been disgusted, but all you could think about was how completely he'd owned you at that moment.
"Yeah... Knew it. Knew ya'd be like this. Thought I'd give ya what ya been beggin' for," he'd whispered as his hand still cupped your jaw. "Go on. Show me how bad ya want it."
Pulling out his thumb, he'd pressed two other fingers against your lips, his other hand now sliding down your waist to grip your hip. Your body had reacted before your mind could catch up, your mouth opening again to take him in, your tongue moving around his fingers in an instant.
"Mhm… Got ya all wound up now, don't I? Ain't even touchin' ya for real, and yer already greedy as shit," he'd said, his hips grinding against you. "Thought 'bout makin' ya gag on 'em... see how much ya can take…"
And it didn't stop from there. He used it further against you, shamelessly even, teasing you in moments when no one else was around. Those fingers, those strong hands—they became your undoing. Whether he was teasing you in the middle of the camp or in the woods, Daryl knew exactly how to mess with your head.
Sure, he was rough around the edges, a man who didn't trust easily and didn't know how to show affection in the ways most people would. But with you, he didn't have to. The looks and signs you gave each other were enough—his hands, your lips, and the way you both seemed like two different pieces that would surprisingly fit the same puzzle.
The group had caught on eventually, of course. But only due to a fight. A stupid fight that made sure everyone in the camp knew exactly what was going on between you and Daryl. Even though you weren't exactly hiding what you had, not with the way he would turn overly protective, sometimes even aggressive, whenever someone so much as looked at you wrong.
Back then, it had to be a supply run again. Of course, it had to be. Together with Shane and Glenn, you were searching for medicine and canned supplies while the rest of the group had stayed at the quarry. It should've been simple—quick in, quick out—but Shane's tendency to live out his frustration had been messing with your nerves, and you had just about enough of his bullshit when he'd decided to start running his mouth about Daryl.
"Dixon's a loose cannon," Shane had said, tossing a can of food into his bag. "Don't know why we keep that redneck asshole around. Probably gonna get us all killed."
You didn't always agree with Daryl—hell, sometimes he pissed you off more than anyone—but Shane didn't get to talk about him like that.
"He's done more for this group than you ever have so far," you shot back at Shane, making him turn around and glare at you.
"Excuse me?"
"You heard me," you'd answered, stepping closer. "Daryl's kept this group alive, got us food when we needed it, even after Merle was gone. What the hell have you done, huh? Other than bitching around and crying about everything at once?"
"Careful," Shane had growled back at you. "Accidents can happen all the time, you know..."
But you didn't back down. "What are you gonna do, Shane? Hurt me because you're just some sad and whiny shit that can't get his dick wet anymore? Leave me behind and get me killed because you fucked up that affair of yours? Yeah, that's right, I know. And I don't care. In fact, I couldn't even care less about you and your pathetic problems. But sure, go ahead. See what happens."
But Shane didn't get the chance to act on the thoughts that you'd put into his mind. By the time you had made it back to the quarry, Daryl already knew something had gone down. He could see it in the way your jaw clenched as you walked toward the fire, trying to act like nothing was wrong, but Shane wasn't done.
"Why don't you tell everyone else what you were saying, huh?" Shane yelled after you, loud enough to get everyone's attention. "Go ahead. You got such a damn mouth out there; let's hear it now."
You froze mid-step, eyes narrowing as you turned. "Oh, you mean the part where I said Daryl's done more for this group than your sorry ass ever has? Yeah. I said it. I'll say it again, too."
Shane's laugh was bitter. "You know what I think? I think you two deserve each other. A bitch and a backwoods freak. Makes sense."
Those words weren't even fully said yet when Daryl was on him.
It was fast—him coming at Shane with his fists. Rick shouted something, Glenn went to help, but nobody moved fast enough. Daryl had Shane by the collar, dragging him down, fists hitting him again and again.
"Ya call her that again," Daryl growled. "I'll break yer fuckin' jaw so hard ya gonna choke on yer teeth."
"What the hell's your damn problem, Dixon?!"
"You," Daryl had spat, his chest heaving as he closed the distance between them. "Got a problem with me too, ya say it to my damn face! Don't run yer goddamn mouth 'bout us behind my back!"
He quickly pushed Shane away, and then his eyes went to you. "You," he snapped, walking toward you. "With me. Now."
"What?"
But he didn't answer anymore. Daryl grabbed your wrist hard, pulling you away from the group, dragging you toward the treeline like he owned you—and maybe he already did.
"Daryl—what the hell?" You hissed, stumbling behind him.
As soon as you were out of view, his hands pinned you back against a tree, leaving them next to either side of your head, caging you in. "Ya just gotta go pickin' a fight with that asshole, don't ya?"
"I was defending you, Daryl!"
"And I don't need ya damn defendin'!"
"Maybe I do! Maybe I'm tired of letting assholes like him talk to me like I'm some whore just because I'm not scared to want you!"
That did it.
In one rough move, he grabbed your chin, tilting your face up. "Ya wanna prove somethin' to me, woman? That right? Ya got somethin' else to say to me, too?"
"Yeah," you'd snapped back at him with a snarl. "I'm sick of you acting like you don't give a shit when it's obvious that you do!"
"Ya don't know what the hell yer talkin' 'bout."
"Oh? Don't I?" You'd shot back, your voice shaking with anger. "Just admit it, Daryl! Just do it! Admit something for once in your damn life!"
For a moment, he'd said nothing, just staring at you.
Then he had kissed you.
It wasn't soft or gentle. It was rough and desperate, like he himself was trying to prove a point. His hands had slid up your sides when he finally pulled back, and his forehead was pressing against yours.
"Stand up for me like that again, woman, I swear… I'll have ya on yer damn hands and knees and show ya what happens."
And show you he did. Right there against the tree, with the camp just out of sight and everyone else wondering what the hell had happened. By the time the two of you had returned, sweaty and disheveled, it was clear to everyone that something had changed.
"Guess we know where they stand now," Dale had sighed, shaking his head, his expression half amused.
Shane had been the second to say something, leaning against the hood of the RV with a shit-eating grin and holding a rag against his bloody lip. "Yeah… Never would've thought Dixon was the type to settle down with such a loud-ass slut. Sounded more like she was screaming for help out there, not begging to get railed," he'd said, loud enough for everyone to hear.
"Least when she screams, it ain't 'cause she's realizin' she picked the wrong brother."
That made Shane shut up. Glenn choked on his water. Rick furrowed his brow, confused—but Lori? Lori froze.
After that, the others were less loud about you both. T-Dog seemed more confused than anything, like he was trying to figure out what you even saw in Daryl, while Andrea gave you those knowing looks that made your face heat up and your cheeks burn red.
Back at the table in the dining area of the CDC, the food was already passed around as you pulled your focus away from the memories, along with an opened bottle of wine. The laughter and conversations felt uncomfortable for you at first, but then, slowly, you turned more relaxed as the rest of the group let their guard down as well.
You sat next to Daryl, who had barely touched his plate at first. Instead, you drank the alcohol and looked around with a smile that was barely there before he started to joke around, too.
"Keep drinkin', little man. I wanna see how red your face can get!"
The group laughed at his words, and you caught the way Daryl had relaxed. Liquid courage, maybe. Or just the comfort of not being the outsider for once.
"I thought you weren't a fan of the CDC?" You teased softly so that only he could hear. "Or are you now? Just like that, huh?"
"Shut it," he answered, but there was no real anger behind his words.
As the others continued to talk and laugh, you felt it all of a sudden—a quick touch of his rough fingers against your lips. It was so fast you almost thought you imagined it, but when you glanced at Daryl, you saw the corner of his mouth turn into a smirk again.
That bastard was playing with you.
He soon did it again, under the guise of reaching for his drink. This time, your reaction was instinctive. Your lips parted, your tongue sliding out to kiss and taste the tip of his finger.
You had to bite your lip to keep from reacting further as he then leaned back, closer to you.
"Careful, woman," he whispered. "Ya keep doin' that, and I might forget where we are."
This made you remember the last time he did exactly that—forgetting where you both were since you've been in a relationship.
A run gone wrong, the two of you holed up in a building with a barricaded door and walkers outside. It had started like everything did with Daryl: tension, silence, and then frustration when you'd made some idiotic remark.
But his eyes—God, his eyes—were locked on your mouth like he had wanted to devour you alive.
"Quit staring," you'd whispered, just to piss him off a little.
Big mistake.
In one motion, he had pulled you onto his lap, his hand pressing down over your mouth.
"Shut. Up."
His other hand was shoved inside your pants, fingers sliding over your pussy with zero warning. You moved, but he'd held you down, his lips close to your ear. "Told ya I'd shut ya up. If ya make a noise, I stop."
Biting his palm to muffle your cries, you'd felt how his fingers suddenly curled inside you, rough and thick. You hadn't made a sound—not when he pushed those two fingers deeper inside you, not when his thumb touched your clit just right, and definitely not when your body jerked on his lap as if he'd shocked you.
Outside, the walkers groaned. Inside, Daryl's breath hitched as you came hard on his hand, his growl vibrating against your skin. "Knew ya could be quiet."
Indeed, he was good at shutting you up whenever he wanted you to be silent.
Coming back to your senses again, you stole another glance at Daryl as you drank your own glass of wine in silence. His fingers tapped against the table, restless even now. Those fingers had become your undoing, and he knew it all too well.
It was almost cruel, the way he had brushed them near your lips only moments before, knowing exactly how your body would react. You tried to ignore him, tried to focus on the laughter and conversation around you, but his little smirk was still there.
"You two okay over there?" Glenn's voice made your heart jump as you quickly looked away.
"Fine," Daryl grunted in response, his tone still as gruff as ever, making Glenn shrug before he turned back to his conversation with the rest of the group, leaving you and Daryl to yourselves.
"Keep it up," Daryl then grumbled under his breath at you, seemingly out of nowhere, and his voice was low enough that only you could hear. "See what happens when we're alone."
You barely had time to process that threat as Dr. Jenner stood up, with the rest of the group suddenly following him. The group's laughter had stopped as he had explained the CDC's suicides, the desperation, and how everyone had lost hope. But you weren't listening. Not really.
Your skin still burned where Daryl's fingers had brushed your lips. Your pulse still hammered in your ears, having drowned out Jenner's words. All you could focus on were the memories of how it had all started with Daryl.
But what exactly would happen when you were alone and out of sight again?
The thought consumed you so completely that you barely noticed when Jenner finally started to walk down a hallway, gesturing for you all to follow.
"Most of the facility is powered down, including housing," he said, leading you all down a hallway. "You'll have to make do here. The couches are comfortable, but there are cots in storage if you like. There's a rec room down the hall—just don't plug in the video games. Or anything that draws power. The same applies... If you shower, go easy on the hot water."
"Hot water?" Glenn asked in disbelief, and T-Dog grinned in return.
"That's what the man said!"
As quick as those words about hot water had left Jenner's mouth, leaving everyone in shock and relief, the group was already splitting off to claim spaces. But you? The second he was done talking, you slipped away—further down the hallway, past the rec room next, toward a room to claim and the promise of a hot shower.
But what you didn't notice? Daryl stayed behind, his eyes locked on you like a predator tracking down prey.
You didn't look back at him.
Because you felt it—the moment he followed.
The second you slipped away, the hairs on the back of your neck stood up. Daryl's presence was unmistakable, even without him making a sound. He was just like that—always close enough to be in your space, but never too obvious.
And he had no intention of letting you get away so easily.
Another full bottle of wine was in his hand as he moved silently behind you, and you paused, hand resting on a door, just as you reached one of the free rooms. You were so close to washing away everything—the grime, the dirt, everything that had happened over the past few weeks.
But then, without warning, you felt one hand on your wrist, spinning you around with enough force to make your breath catch in your throat. His face was inches from yours, and you could see the same look he always got when he was ready to claim something, and you knew it wasn't going to be easy to escape this time.
Daryl's lips were on yours before you could even think to answer, rough and hard, forcing a groan out of you as he backed you into the wall of the hallway. You didn't have time to resist, not that you really wanted to. His fingers gripped your chin, tilting your head back as his tongue demanded yours.
It was a kiss that left no room for doubt before his hand was moving down your neck and over your tits next. It was reckless, almost violent, but that was Daryl. Always untamed.
You let out a breathy laugh, not that it mattered to him.
"Don't need no damn shower," he said between kisses. "Waste o' time." His hand soon slid down to your waist, fingers digging into your flesh with a roughness that only seemed to make you want him more.
You barely heard the words—too caught up in the sensation of his touch, his mouth, and his body pressing against you. It wasn't just the kiss, not just the way his touch felt—it was everything. The way Daryl made you lose control, the way he could bring you to the edge without ever needing to say anything much.
Yes, he was always like that. Rough. Raw. No apologies. And it drove you wild. You didn't know if it was the isolation of the world now or just Daryl's overwhelming presence, but you'd grown accustomed to that hunger. His hunger. And to the way it felt when he took what he wanted, no questions asked.
"Not here," you managed to gasp quietly between kisses, though you weren't even sure what you were suggesting. "We're still in the hallway, Daryl…"
"Yeah, yeah, shut up. Ain't got the patience for this," he growled in return, biting your lower lip and grabbing the door handle next to you. "Rather taste ya like this—dirty, mine."
Not giving you the time to answer, he shoved the door open behind you, pushing you inside, and kicking it shut again with his boot, before Daryl pushed you back against it, the wine bottle in his other hand pressed to your throat like a warning.
"Ain't no runnin' away now. Ya gonna drink first."
You nodded before he tipped the bottle to your lips, the red wine running down your chin, before he licked it off with a groan.
"Ain't 'bout gettin' clean," he growled against your jaw, his tongue licking along your skin. "Don't needa be clean for me."
"Daryl, please… Come on, just let me take that shower!" You managed to laugh, trying to hold your ground, but your voice was quieter than you wanted it to be.
"Ain't no damn shower worth this," Daryl answered, his free hand grabbing your jaw roughly, forcing your gaze upward. His thumb touched your bottom lip, and that simple touch made your heart beat faster. "Ya think ya can just go?"
It wasn't a question. It was a statement.
But Daryl's grip on your jaw loosened anyway as he stepped back like the war inside him had pulled him in two directions—fuck you stupid right here or let you go just long enough to drive him even crazier.
He stared at you for a moment, then dropped the wine bottle to the floor next to the couch in the room.
"Fine," he grumbled. "Go wash off, woman."
Opening the door to the shower for you, he was then standing to the side but still crowding your space, his eyes staring at your body like he was imagining you naked already.
"But ya leave that door open, y'hear?"
You raised an eyebrow at him, heart racing. "So you are gonna follow me?"
He smirked in response, tilting his head just enough to make your thighs clench. "Ain't sayin' I will. Ain't sayin' I won't."
You gave him a playful smile—half daring, half pleading.
"Daryl," you whispered, your voice breathy as your hands moved to his chest to push him away from you. "You still want me?"
"Ain't that obvious?"
You didn't answer. Instead, you turned around slowly, letting your hips move and your ass shake as you reached for your shirt. One glance back over your shoulder told you everything—he was sitting on the couch by now, legs spread wide, chest rising with every shaky breath.
Your fingers slid under the hem of your shirt and lifted it over your head in one smooth motion, and the air hit your bare skin as soon as you got rid of your bra, your nipples hardening instantly.
Your pants slid down next, you shaking your ass on purpose as you stepped out of them until you were standing there fully naked, hair messy, lips swollen. And God, the way he looked at you like he was a few seconds away from fucking you right then and there…
He was sitting there, one hand grabbing the couch like restraint was the only thing keeping him from standing up again.
"Think I forgot something," you then whispered before you stepped back toward him, straddling his lap without hesitation. Your naked skin pressed to his pants as you started to grind against him slowly—agonizingly so.
Daryl's breath hitched, his hands shooting to your waist, thumbs digging into your hips as he hissed, "Ya teasin' me now?"
You didn't answer. Not with words.
Instead, you leaned down, guiding his face to your chest, and when his mouth closed around one nipple, his teeth scraped along it just enough to make you gasp. Both his tongue and lips were needy, licking and sucking as if wanting to mark bruises onto your tits like he was starved—like he didn't care about anything else but tasting you.
"Fuck, Daryl," you moaned, back arching, nails scratching down to his biceps, trying to hold on.
Then, when you knew he was ready—ready for more—you pulled back, grabbed the alcohol bottle that was still standing next to the couch, and brought it to your lips.
Red wine ran down your chin and onto your tits before you let some of it drip from your mouth into his, watching his eyes close as he tasted it and you all at once.
Daryl's deep groan hit you like a shock.
The second your wet lips let the wine drip into his mouth, you felt him twitch beneath you—his cock hardening under your pussy like it had a mind of its own. His pants pressed against your folds, the friction making your breath stutter as you ground down harder, slower.
And he felt it. God, he felt it.
His hips bucked up more, unable to stop, his cock straining so hard you rolled your hips again, dragging your soaked pussy along that thick, hard outline—once, twice, again, and again—until he was hissing loudly.
You smirked through your quick pants, teasing your clit against his bulge again with another slow grind. "Are you going to beg for it, Dixon?"
"Beg?" He smirked in response. "Ain't beggin'. Just takin'."
Daryl then snapped—grabbing a handful of your ass and lifting his hips to shove you down harder on his lap, so your pussy was pushed right along his cock again. You cried out, his pants now soaked through, his cock throbbing beneath you, twitching as hard as ever.
And he just watched you—breathing like crazy, his chest rising and falling fast as he stared at you with that wild look in his eyes, but it wasn't enough. He wanted more.
You let out another cry—half-laugh, half-gasp—as he flipped you onto your back in one rough move, his face already moving down your body. He dragged his stubbled jaw across your belly, biting your skin just hard enough to leave little stings of pain and pleasure behind. His hands pushed your thighs open, spreading you wide without an ounce of hesitation.
"Wine," he continued, and you didn't have time to ask before he grabbed the bottle, pouring a slow stream down between your tits, then down your stomach, until he was letting it drip between your thighs.
"Daryl—" You choked out, body jerking, but he didn't answer.
Not letting you argue, his mouth was on you in an instant.
He licked the wine straight off your skin, groaning low in his throat as he tasted every drop. His tongue was hot and rough, sliding over the curves of your body, to your inner thighs—closer—until he was right there.
You weren't ready. You thought you were, but the second his tongue met your clit, you arched off the couch like he'd shocked you.
"Jesus—fuck!"
Daryl growled against you, holding you down as your hips bucked helplessly. "Thought ya wanted a shower?"
His tongue moved in a punishing rhythm—quick licks that made you try to squirm away, but his strong hands were like iron fists. He shifted lower, burying his face deep, letting his tongue slide through your folds and suck hard on your clit until your back arched and your moan broke in your throat.
"Daryl, fuck, Daryl—"
That just spurred him on. His nose pressed against you, tongue working deep. He poured a little more wine, this time straight down onto your pussy, and the cold mixed with the heat of his mouth made you cry out, legs trembling.
Then he pulled back just enough to say, "Ride it."
He shoved his shoulders under your thighs, grabbed your ass, and pulled you back with him and you down onto his face. "Ya heard me. Ride it. Fuckin' use me."
You gasped—whimpered—but obeyed, rolling your hips slowly at first, grinding down onto his tongue as he groaned into you like he couldn't get enough. It was messy and wild, with wine running down your thighs and his chin, his stubble soaked with it and your wetness before he slapped your ass.
"Harder."
You obeyed.
Fingers tangling in his hair and your moans coming out uncontrolled, you rode his face like a savage. His tongue never let up—licking and sucking you with his mouth until your whole body shook.
Your back arched as he spit on your clit, then slurped it up like he'd been dying of thirst, and he didn't give a single shit. His face was soaked by now, and when you tried to move? Tried to shift away, even just an inch?
SMACK!
He slapped your ass so hard you wanted to cry out loud.
Daryl's hands weren't just holding your ass now—they were playing. One hand cupped a cheek tight, spreading you wide open while his thumb traced along between them, dangerously close, just to tease.
"Damn fuckin' view," he groaned into your cunt, spit dribbling down his chin. "Gonna fuckin' die right here, suffocated in this damn pussy."
Then—SMACK—his palm hit your other cheek, hard enough to make you yelp. "Grind harder. Rub that needy fuckin' clit all over my mouth."
You obeyed, moaning some more, your pussy soaking his tongue. His nose rubbed your clit with each thrust while his tongue slid down, licking deeper, dirtier. Then you felt it—his thumb pressing lower.
"Bet ya ain’t been touched here, huh?" He growled, his voice muffled but clear enough. "Bet not. But still beggin’ like ya want it here like the rest o' ya."
You choked on a gasp, grinding harder on his face as he groaned. "Keep ridin' like that, woman," he snarled against your skin. "Keep that damn pussy on my fuckin' face."
He kept you right where he wanted—his hands wrapped around your ass, spreading your cheeks wide, squeezing and pawing. He seemed obsessed—grunting and groaning, licking everywhere, switching between tongue-fucking you and just dragging the flat of it up and down your slit all shamelessly.
"Fucking hell, Daryl—" You whimpered, your body trembling.
But then came the wine again.
You didn't even notice him grabbing the bottle once more—you just felt the sudden chill as he tilted it up and let it pour all over your lower back, your ass, and down to your pussy. The alcohol hit your skin in streams, ran between your cheeks, and right down into his mouth in the front.
"Tastes like mine…" He groaned like you were divine. "C'mon, woman. Gimme all o' that. I know yer close."
Your head fell back, mouth open in a silent cry, your pussy dripping on his face, the mix of wine and your wetness sliding down his chin and onto the couch.
And your orgasm hit hard.
You moaned—loud, raw, shaking on top of him as your body convulsed. "F-Fuck, Daryl—!"
But he held you down, licking and sucking you through it, eyes wild beneath you like he was praying for his own religion to unfold. His mouth stayed on your clit, tongue still relentless even as your body shook, twitching with aftershocks.
And even then, he didn't stop.
He just kept going.
Your hands searched for anything to hold on to—his hair, the side of the couch, the wall—as he brought you to the edge way too fast once more. Your thighs trembled violently, your body collapsing forward onto the couch, but his arms wrapped around your hips and kept your ass and pussy in his face.
"Fuckin' perfect," he growled, licking and sucking you slower now, almost lazy, not wanting to let you fall a second time on purpose. "Can't get 'nough. Never gonna stop wantin' this sweet fuckin' pussy."
You whined, too far gone for words.
There was drool on your chin.
Tears on your cheeks.
Wine everywhere.
Finally, finally, he groaned into your pussy, gave your ass one last squeeze, and let you slide off his mouth.
You collapsed next to him on the couch, catching your breath.
Daryl just wiped his face with the back of his hand, then licked it clean with a smirk. His lips were swollen, his eyes seemed satisfied, and his stubble was soaked with wine and you.
"Now go take yer fuckin' shower," he casually said after a while. "'Fore I fuck ya face down on one of 'em cots from the storage next."
Soon stumbling toward the shower, you looked like a woman who had barely survived the possessed man that was just between your thighs.
And Daryl?
He sat back on the couch, legs still spread wide, cock hard, and his tongue running over his teeth, watching your ass sway the whole way into the bathroom.
But even as you stumbled, legs barely working, you didn't close the door, just like he had told you. After all, you knew he was watching.
So you slowed your pace at the edge of the bathroom, just enough to give him a show. You paused, leaning one arm against the wall like you needed the support, and glanced back over your shoulder.
He was still there.
Still on that couch with his legs spread wide, that cock of his tenting his pants like it was ready to rip through them, and his chest was rising and falling like he'd been running from a horde of walkers.
So you dragged your hand slowly up the wall, the other down your hip, letting your fingers move through the wine still glistening on your skin.
"Are you really just gonna sit there?" You breathed, your voice wrecked and eyes half-lidded. "Or are you that scared of a little soap?"
"Ain't scared of nothin'," he snapped back at you with a smirk. "Don't mean I gotta like it."
You arched an eyebrow, tilting your head. "Guess that means you're just gonna sit there and pretend not to be scared?"
"The hell I am," he answered as he shifted, one knee now bouncing like a fuse had just been lit.
Then—just to make it worse—you turned around fully, facing him now, flushed and sticky, and ran your fingers down between your thighs, feeling the mess he'd left behind. You brought them to your lips and sucked two fingers clean with a soft, wet pop.
"Still tastes like your dirty, fucking, nasty mouth," you whispered, letting your tongue drag along your fingers again before you smiled. "Disgusting as shit."
That was it.
His boots hit the floor hard as he stood up, his chest heaving.
"Disgusting and nasty, huh?"
Not giving him the satisfaction of an answer, right as you moved inside the bathroom and turned on the hot water of the shower, you heard how he was coming closer, taking his time just long enough to take another look at you.
That hard cock of his, still straining against his pants like it was fighting to break free, was now a problem—one he seemed pissed about. Glancing back over your shoulder, you saw the way his jaw clenched and how his eyes narrowed at you like you'd just dared him to stay uncomfortable for a moment longer.
With a grunt, Daryl stepped into the bathroom fully, the heat from the shower already fogging the mirror next to him. He stepped out of his boots as if they offended him; his pants were hitting the floor next after his hands went straight to his belt, yanking it open as fast as he could.
"Fuckin' shit," he grumbled, almost to himself, before shoving his boxers down. "This what ya wanted, huh? Fancy-ass hot water and soap?"
His cock sprang free, thick and hard, slapping up against his stomach—and God, the groan that tore from his throat when it was finally free made your pussy ache.
His shirt? He ripped that off with one rough pull, letting it drop wherever, and you watched the muscles of his chest and arms flex with every move before he turned to the door, closing it but still keeping an eye on you through the mirror. His scars were there on his back—ugly, beautiful, everything at once—and all his, just like everything else he gave you.
But Daryl caught you looking. Of course, he did.
"The fuck are ya starin' at?" He asked, voice rough, eyes dropping down to your drenched skin.
"You," you breathed quietly, backing up a step under the hot water, beckoning him in with just a tilt of your head. "Always you."
You were expecting another comment, maybe a grunt—but Daryl wasn't saying anything.
"Daryl…" You started softer this time.
He was still only staring until he was moving quickly, pushing you against the cold wall of the shower, the water pouring down on him, and his hand gripping your chin hard enough to tilt your head up and shut you up all at once.
"Don't," he growled. "Ain't gonna talk 'bout that shit."
You opened your mouth—but he kissed you instead.
No warning, no tenderness. Just claiming. Tongue and teeth and water-drenched skin pressed to yours, making you taste the wine and yourself on his lips, making you feel the way his hands trembled as they held you in place.
You didn't even try to argue.
Not when one of his hands grabbed your ass and pushed his cock against you like a warning.
And definitely not when he whispered, "Ain't scared of no damn scars. And you? Ya keep lookin' at me like that, woman, and yer gonna learn just how much I ain't scared of you either."
Still, it didn't take long for him to give in to it all. Into you. His body soon relaxed, the tension going away as he closed his eyes for a moment, letting the water run down over him and feeling the warmth of it on his skin. He wasn't used to this kind of comfort, but you could tell he was enjoying it in his own way.
Not giving him much time to lose his focus, you took one single step closer to him, the water streaming over your skin as you moved. His eyes opened when you reached for him again, but this time, your fingers slid over his flexing muscles, making him shiver under your touch.
"Shit," Daryl grunted, right before his hand shot out to stop you, his rough fingers sliding over your lips like he owned them. And you? You didn't even pretend to hesitate. Your lips parted on instinct, like they'd been waiting for his touch all along.
He watched you—those blue eyes narrowing as he slid his thumb into your mouth, slow, almost mocking you. You wrapped your lips around it and sucked, slowly, letting your tongue move around the tip of it like you wanted him to feel just how badly you needed more of him.
"That's it," he grunted as he watched you closely, that everlasting smirk returning to his lips. "Knew ya couldn't help yerself. Every damn time ya just gotta—"
He didn't even finish. It was as if the words got lost somewhere in the back of his throat before he pulled his thumb out and replaced it with two of his thick fingers. They pushed in deeper—past your lips, over your tongue, down until your jaw hurt, and you sucked on them just as greedily.
"Now actin' like ya were starvin' for it, huh?" He growled as his fingers stayed inside your throat, fucking your mouth with them. "Ain't the damn shower ya wanted. Nah. Coulda just fuckin' asked, ya know."
But you didn't wanna ask.
You never did.
Because with Daryl, it wasn't about asking—it was about taking. Anywhere. Even at a place like the CDC.
As the warm water continued to pour down, dripping off his head and running down his shoulders and chest, you looked down—truly looked down at him this time. That thick, veiny cock of his twitching, throbbing, leaking precum between his legs, and just begging to be touched.
With your hand immediately following your eyes, your fingers wrapped around his cock, and the hiss that came out of his mouth made your eyes widen.
"Fuck—" Daryl groaned out, his hips jerking forward the second you started to stroke him. It was slow at first, your fist tightening just a little near the tip to tease him a bit. "Ya tryna fuckin' kill me?"
But he didn't stop you. Didn't even want to.
Two of his fingers stayed in your mouth until you gagged lightly around them—but didn't pull away. His other hand came to grab the back of your neck, just enough to keep you there. Right where he wanted you to be.
"Look at ya… suckin' on my fingers like that while ya got yer hand on my cock... Jesus fuckin' Christ."
Drooling around Daryl's fingers by now, your lips feeling swollen from the pressure, eyes glassy as you moaned softly for him. You were grinding your thighs together again, barely breathing as you stroked him harder and faster, and he noticed—like he always did.
"Ya like that?" He asked, tilting his head as soon as he noticed how you were grinding and clenching your thighs together. "Like tastin' me while ya touchin' my cock?"
You nodded, or tried to, but his fingers pressed deeper down your throat and made your eyes water, long enough until he had you pushed down onto your knees in front of him.
Then he gripped his cock for a moment—just to line it up near your lips—and tapped the thick tip against them once. Twice. Smearing the water, his precum, and your spit across your mouth and chin.
"Open," he ordered, voice ragged. "Wanna see that mouth stretched 'round me."
Daryl looked as if he was close already. Due to need and by how your hand had felt on him, touching him like you never wanted to let go.
You parted your lips again, teasing him just a bit with the tip of your tongue.
"Hell, woman… I swear I'm gonna come just from this damn view," he growled. "Ya gonna swallow every drop I give ya?"
Biting your lower lip with a slight smile, you nodded slowly.
Your mouth opened obediently—eagerly—and your tongue moved out just to tease him once more, to taste the precum of him, and you knew he was trying hard to hold back.
He had one hand pressed against the wet wall behind you, the other in your drenched hair now, holding it tight enough to make it sting. "Bet ya been thinkin' 'bout this all damn day."
You didn't answer him anymore.
Instead, you sank your mouth down onto his cock, letting the underside of his shaft slide over your tongue until the tip pressed against the back of your throat. The groan that came out of Daryl was downright animalistic—deep, loud, and primal. He was already bucking forward before you even had all of him down.
"Shit—fuck—" He hissed, hips twitching as you sucked him in deeper.
You started to move—head bobbing, lips sucking tight, drool running down your chin as the water of the shower cleaned it away from above. Your hand worked what your throat couldn't reach, stroking the base while your tongue licked and flicked and worshipped.
"Yeah… just like that. Deep as ya can—don't stop."
His grip tightened in your hair, and he began to fuck your mouth a bit faster now, just enough to hear a few little gags.
"Got ya down on yer knees suckin' me off in a fuckin' shower like it's the only thing ya ever wanted."
You moaned around his cock—loud, needy—and the sound of it made him snarl, his other hand slapping against the wall, trying to hold himself together.
Knowing that he was right on edge already, since, after all, he'd been holding back so far, Daryl wanted to keep his focus only on what he worshipped the most. You.
But you felt it in every twitch of his cock, every groan, every grunt he couldn't bother hiding anymore, how much he wanted to let go. It made you suck harder, faster, one hand massaging his balls and the other gripping his trembling thigh.
"Shit, gonna—" He announced just as it was about to happen, shoving his cock in deep—just enough to make you gag one last time—before pulling back slightly with a strangled groan, hips jerking as he came hard, and his cum shooting onto your tongue and down your throat. But you kept sucking him, eyes looking up at him even though the water was still pouring down on you, tasting him.
Daryl's whole body shook, his chest rising and falling with quick gasps for air, with his mouth open as he stared down at you like he couldn't believe what you just did to him.
But before you could even swallow the last of his cum, he was grabbing you—pulling you back up against him with one arm around your waist, the other gripping your ass roughly. Your lips were still wet with him, so slick with drool and cum when he crashed his mouth onto yours.
He kissed you like a man starved. Tongue pushing in deep, tasting himself in your mouth, and growling like it turned him on all over again.
He didn't stop kissing you for as long as he could hold his breath, his hand sliding all over your ass again, fingers slipping between the cheeks, pressing right where you knew he loved to play and tease.
"Bet ya still want it," he then whispered against your jaw, pressing the tip of his finger deeper, not quite pushing inside, but just enough to make you whimper. "Even after takin' me down that pretty throat, ya still want it, don't ya? Wanting me…"
You moaned into Daryl's neck, clinging to him, your arms immediately wrapping around him as he held you like he was scared you might fall.
But he didn't push further. Not with your body still shivering, still breathless from how he'd handled you.
Letting go of you slowly, almost hesitantly, his eyes weren't leaving yours.
"Finish yer shower," he said after a while, that tiny smirk coming back onto his face again as he stepped out, still soaking wet, with the water dripping off him.
Not even reaching for a towel, he bent over, grunting as he took the shirt he'd ripped off earlier from the floor. It was wet, still dirty, and smelled like sweat—but that didn't stop him.
He just ran it down his arms and across his chest, barely bothering to dry himself off completely, though he didn't put it on, throwing it back onto the floor.
"Ain't closin' the door," he threw in, right before he grabbed his pants next, like anyone had asked. No boxers. He just shoved himself into his beat-up pair of pants like he hadn't just come down your throat like an animal. And then?
Then he dropped himself back on the wine-drenched couch.
Legs wide open. Shirtless. Still wet. One hand slid through his hair, the other resting between his thighs like he wasn't doing anything, but oh—he was doing everything. Just sitting there, smirking, and watching you.
Even when you thought he would maybe doze off from the heat and the exhaustion, you caught him looking from time to time—his eyes barely open, but still tracking you like you were prey.
You finished up slowly in the shower, dragging out every second just to see if he'd react once more. He didn't. But one hand did move just a little more south, his fingers resting dangerously close to where your mouth had just been.
And right when you thought he'd keep quiet, let you get that moment of silence, maybe even dry off in peace—Daryl was talking again.
"The hell are ya takin' so long in there for?" He grunted. "Ain't like ya gotta shave yer damn legs or nothin'. Who are ya tryna impress?"
"Maybe I just wanted a moment alone to clean your cum off my face, Dixon," you shot back, a towel half-wrapped around your waist as soon as you stepped out, not bothering to cover yourself much.
"Well, ya missed a spot," he grumbled, jerking his chin toward your mouth. "Right there."
Of course, you knew there wasn't anything left behind, but playing along, you licked the corner of your mouth just to taunt him and noticed how your legs were shaking again—but not from exhaustion right now.
From him.
From that man right there, sitting on a couch that smelled like sweat, wine, and you.
But you made no move to rush. No shame. No hurry. You walked toward him, still trembling, and without asking, you climbed right back onto him—straddling his lap, your thighs sliding over his pants as you sat down gently on top of him, like you were home there. His cock wasn't hard now—but it twitched under you anyway.
Daryl let out a low grunt when your ass moved into place, and one strong hand landed instinctively on your back.
"Ain't even dry yet, and yer sittin' on my lap like ya forgot how to stand straight…"
You leaned in, putting your arms loosely around his neck, brushing your nose lightly against his cheek.
"Neither are you," you whispered in return, smiling against his skin. "You'd say no?"
"Won't say 'no' to ya, woman. 'S the damn problem," Daryl answered, both his hands finding your hips now, holding you steady while you rolled them over his pants again. Then his mouth was on yours once more—brutal, with no warning, and slow, like he was trying to crawl inside you with just his tongue. His hand gripped the back of your neck as he kissed you, pulling your wet hair to tilt your head back.
And he didn't waste a second.
He bit down hard, just under your jaw, before sucking a bruise into your skin. Not a hickey—no, this was a mark. His mark. You felt your blood rush under the skin there, your pulse quickening, and the slight pain as his stubble scratched your neck and his mouth moved lower.
"Gonna wear that for me," he growled, his tongue licking over the bite. But before he could do anything further, you sat up straight, smiling, and reached for clothes of yours—wherever they'd landed earlier.
At least your shirt was within reach. Grabbing it quickly, you put it over your head as you stayed straddling him, and Daryl still watched, though he didn't speak. But those hands of his? They never stopped sliding over your body, even as you finished mostly dressing up.
Not knowing any better, you leaned into his ear and whispered, "Are you going to sit here looking like this, or are you gonna go get us another bottle?"
That got him.
"'Nother bottle o' red, huh?" He asked with an arched eyebrow. "Ya mean just like the one I poured down yer pussy while ya were all desperate for it?"
You grinned in return. "Maybe?"
He huffed—more laugh than annoyance—and smacked your thigh before pushing you off his lap. "Fine. But I ain't gettin' it just so we can talk feelings or none of that shit."
You stayed on the couch after he stood up, watching him as he went to grab his shirt again—the same one from before, dirty, soaked with some water, and wrinkled.
You half expected him to throw it aside again, but he didn't. He put it back on, scowling the whole time. "Fucked up my goddamn shirt."
"You ripped it off yourself, Daryl."
"Still counts."
He rolled his eyes—but a smile was there. Small. Tiny.
For another moment, the CDC was quiet. No walkers. No survival. Just you. Him. Another bottle of wine somewhere in the building. And the certainty that when he came back, you'd start all over again.
Then—because life clearly didn't know when to leave the both of you alone—you heard it.
A quick shout. Not far away. Muffled. Angry.
"Stay put," Daryl instantly said and walked out into the hallway.
That's when he saw him.
Shane leaned against the wall with several fresh and bleeding scratches across his face. He was clearly grumbling angrily to himself—pissed, drunk, and barely holding it together.
Daryl didn't say anything at first. He walked right past him like he wasn't even there, grabbed a new bottle from the dining area from before, and twisted the cap off to take a long sip as he walked back.
Then Shane opened his mouth.
"Dirty fucking redneck living off shit and actin' like he's got it all figured out…" He said to himself at first, right before coming at Daryl directly. "What are you looking at, Dixon?!"
"Hell, I dunno. Lookin' at some dickhead that got told 'no' and got slapped the fuck down by someone who wouldn't piss on ya if ya were burnin'."
And just as Daryl answered, turning back to face Shane, you appeared at the end of the hallway. Barely clothed. Hair still wet. Lips swollen. And you were watching—just watching—in silence, with your arms crossed.
Shane looked you up and down—and then laughed. "That all you got, Daryl? That bitch will run away as soon as there's someone better! They're all the same!"
Daryl didn't answer right away.
He just stood there, the new wine bottle still in one hand. And his eyes? They were dead calm.
But calm on Daryl never exactly meant safe.
Then he took one long step forward. That wine bottle in his hand? He lifted it, right in front of Shane, and poured some of it onto the floor between them.
"Ya don't talk ‘bout her..."
Shane still laughed, but it was quieter now. "Jesus, what the hell's your problem?"
Daryl moved. Not his fist. No. Just got up in Shane's face until their foreheads almost touched.
"Ya wanna talk like a man? Act like one, 'cause right now? Y'ain't nothin' but an idiot that got turned down. I oughta rip yer tongue out and make ya choke on it along with yer damn teeth, just like I told ya 'fore. Ya hear me?"
One more look, and Daryl stepped away from him as if he'd already won. He walked right back toward you with that same death stare he got when he was about to kill a walker. Once in front of you, he took another long sip from the open bottle.
"C'mere…"
Daryl's fingers immediately gripped your jaw, tilting your face up as if to remind you—you're his. The kiss that followed wasn't gentle this time. He pushed your mouth open with his tongue only to spit the wine from his lips down your throat, making you swallow it all down as you grabbed his shirt, trying to keep yourself steady despite your trembling legs.
When he finally pulled back, you were breathless. Drunk off him more than the wine.
But Shane? Shane still stood there, snarling like he couldn't stand to watch something he'd never have.
"Bet she tastes like regret and low standards," he said loudly, but he was too cowardly to look into Daryl's eyes anymore.
And just like that, Daryl turned back toward him, handing you the wine bottle. One last drop of it ran down his chin, but he didn't even bother wiping it off.
"Ya ask what she tastes like?" Daryl hissed, voice low. "Tastes like me. Ya want some? Ya can suck it off my fuckin' cock if ya beg hard 'nough."
You gasped—whether from the words or the way Daryl said them, you weren't sure. But your body was feeling weaker, and the wine bottle almost slipped from your fingers.
Then—only then—did Daryl step back, like he'd finished what needed finishing.
"Cop polish," he continued with a smirk, "still can't shine up a piece'a shit."
Looking you up and down slowly, Daryl took the bottle back from you like it belonged there—and so did you. His arm slid around your waist again, pulling you closer to him. And this time, when he kissed you?
It was feeling like ownership.
#𝓙𝓪𝓷𝓲𝓮 𝓗𝓮𝓵𝓵𝓲𝓸𝓷 ִֶָ۶ৎ#twd#the walking dead#daryl dixon#norman reedus#daryl dixon x reader#daryl dixon x you#daryl dixon x female reader#daryl dixon smut#daryl dixon fic#daryl dixon fanfiction#daryl dixon fanfic#daryl dixon one shot#daryl dixon oneshot#writers on tumblr#writerscommunity#writing community#writeblr
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
NEEDY
in which rafe just wants to nap
fem!reader x rafe cameron
fluff
warnings!: bit of sarah shade. cameron siblings getting along (iktr 🙂↕️), reader is from the cut and kind of a pogue idk,
a/n: hiii ! first rafe fic ever and first fic since 2023 (oops...) to my spiderverse readers i will write when they give us content and when the fandom is alive. hope this fic is good and people like it. it's not the best but i'm working on other fics so give me a chance please 😣. this ones pretty short. pls let me know if you enjoyed this or if there are any spelling errors. requests are open !
masterlist
summer in the outer banks was nothing short of fun. spending most days at the beach taking in the warm sun, relaxing and cooling down in the cold water, all while hanging out with the people you love most. but fuck, did it get so hot sometimes. unbearably hot. it wasn’t enough to cool down in the water, the intense sun on skin overpowering the coolness of the ocean. it was worse at the chateau, or anywhere on the cut. only a lucky few could afford the luxury of air conditioning. fortunately, you had a super awesome hot rich boyfriend with a mansion with air conditioning that ran 24/7.
you laid in bed with the youngest cameron sibling, helping her with online shopping for the upcoming school year. having been with rafe for just a couple months, you had become close with his sisters. you saw sarah at the chateau with john b more than you had ever really seen her at tannyhill. therefore, when you spent time at the mansion, you typically spent time with wheezie when you got bored with rafe.
“wait, that one’s cute,” you pointed to a crop top on wheezie’s laptop which rested on her knees.
“i think i already have that one though.” she looked around her room to see if the top was among the clothes on the floor before giving up and continued scrolling through the catalogue, “i feel like these clothes are too revealing.”
“cmon wheeze! this is nothing, you just gotta get out of your shell. it’s just clothes, try something new and i don’t know, maybe you’ll like it.” you tried convincing the younger girl. over the past few months you had become like an older sister to her, as sarah spent more time with john b and the other pogues.
“my dad would never let me buy these,” she turned her head to look at you.
“just put it on rafe’s card,” you whispered, “i won’t tell.” you stuck your pinky out and wheezie quickly wrapped her pinky around yours, giggling.
as wheezie finalized her cart a familiar voice began to call out for you, “babeee! babeee where are you!”
wheezie rolled her eyes, “speak of the devil,” she muttered.
“summon him and he shall come,” you smiled at her which she returned, “i’m in wheezie’s room!” you called back. on queue, you heard obnoxiously loud stomps coming up the stairs. “he is so dramatic and for what?”
rafe stood in the doorway looking at you and his younger sister, “why’d you steal my girlfriend, wheeze?”
it was your turn to roll your eyes, “she didn’t steal me, dipshit. you were too busy ignoring me for topper and kelce and your stupid game so i came up here where i am truly loved.” you sighed, wrapping yourself around wheezie who stuck her tongue out at her older brother. in return, rafe picked up one of the shirts laying on the floor and chucked it at wheezie.
“douchebag!” she yelled.
“cmon y/n, i wanna go take a nap.”
“but i’m so comfy here!” you whined cuddling wheezie tighter.
rafe walked over to your side and quickly got on the bed, spooning you and throwing one of his long legs over your body, reaching wheezie. rafe wasn’t an affectionate brother by any means, but when he was with you he definitely softened up with everyone around you guys.
wheezie kicked her brother’s calf, “ew get your nasty dogs away from me!” but rafe didn’t budge.
“what’re you guys doing?” he mumbled looking at the laptop screen.
“y/n’s helping me shop for school.”
“why? you have enough clothes. you don’t need none of those crop tops. no boyfriends till you’re 30.” rafe stated as he viewed the clothes on the screen.
you gently smacked the leg that was on top of your own, “don’t be rude! wheezie’s not little anymore.”
“hm, whatever.” he grumbled, nuzzling his face against your neck, eyes shut as he fully enveloped you leaving no space between your bodies. his hands found yours, wasting no time to intertwine your fingers.
“get off me, fatty!” you feigned disgust, as if you weren’t enjoying every second of rafe’s neediness to cuddle.
rafe grumbled, “only if you come take a nap with me in my room.”
“fineeee, get up then,” you reached behind to gently smack his butt and he quickly got up, no effort to hide his big smile, “sorry wheeze, duty calls.” you sighed, getting up following rafe as he walked to wheezie’s door.
before walking out he turned back to wheezie and stuck his tongue out as she had done earlier. with no hesitation, wheezie returned the gesture as you smacked rafe’s head and shoved him out the door.
#rafe cameron x reader#rafe cameron imagine#rafe cameron fluff#obx imagine#rafe cameron#rafe cameron blurb#rafe obx
2K notes
·
View notes
Note
We need a part 2 to bat wife alternate reality please im begging
IN ALL THE TIMELINES, OR NOT ( bruce wayne! )

summary: After passing through the portal to return home, everything apparently worked out fine, apparently...
pairing: Bruce Wayne x Wife!reader
request - bat wife masterlist - part 1
The air smelled different.
It wasn't the same as Central City, nor the Gotham where they had previously stood, and, for the first time, the Justice League allowed itself a second to breathe.
"Did it work?" Barry asked, looking at his own body as if he expected to disappear again.
The time machine's whirring slowly faded into an awkward silence. Bruce said nothing, he just looked around, as always.
"The chronological energy has stabilized," Cyborg confirmed, analyzing the data projected onto his mechanical arm. "The readings match our original timeline. Year 2025. Main reality."
Bruce returned to the mansion hoping to find even a small sign of you. He missed you. He needed to see you and make sure you were there with him, that you had that ring on your finger, that your clothes were in the dressing room. He needed to smell you, any memory that would confirm that you were still there, that not all was lost.
But the house was silent, too silent, no one was there, there was no familiar aroma of freshly brewed coffee, nor the subtle sound of footsteps in the hallways.
At the entrance to the Mansion, none of the pictures he remembered having of the two of you together could be seen, not even of Dick, there was nothing. Bruce checked every room, every corner, but it was useless. No one was there. His nightmare followed him and it didn't seem to be over soon.
So, he decided to call the League. He couldn't be the only one suffering from this. He couldn't be immersed in misfortune across all timelines, and he kept wondering why they were taking away the only fixed variable in his life.
Bruce was quick to summon the League to the Watchtower. The teleportation brought him to the main hall, where the voices of his companions broke a silence that remained unbearable for him.
Diana was the first to approach. “What’s wrong?” she asked, seeing his expression.
Bruce didn't respond immediately. He felt the words catch in his throat. "She's gone," he finally said, his voice grave. "There's no sign of her in the mansion. No photos, no clothes, nothing. It's like she never existed."
Barry exchanged an awkward glance with Victor, but said nothing.
"Did you check?" Hal Jordan asked, trying to come up with a logical solution. "Maybe... he moved."
Bruce looked at him, and Hal lowered his voice. "She didn't move. She was never there" he said, his tone chilling the room. "In this reality, there's any sign of us ever being married. Not even that we ever met each other. There's a chance she doesn't exist here."
Diana frowned. “But our lives are just as they were before…” she murmured. “Everything seems fine.”
"Except mine," Bruce replied, with a flash of suppressed anger.
He was tired, frustrated, and overwhelmed; he just wanted to return to his dirty city, full of gang members and criminals who lurked at night, and to come home to you waiting for him there. He needed to feel you near, to feel your support, your love. He wanted his beloved wife in his life.
The weight on his chest became unbearable. The cold lights of the Tower seemed to crush him, reminding him that he was in a place that was supposed to be his home but no longer was.
Bruce ran a hand over his face, trying to contain the fury that was rising in him like wildfire. His anger wasn't at his teammates, or even at time itself; it was at the idea that she was no longer with him. That in this timeline, he was nothing to her.
“Bruce…” Oliver Queen’s voice broke the silence, laden with something that sounded like guilt.
Bruce looked up, his dark eyes boring into Oliver's. "What?" he asked with a coldness that made the air tremble.
Oliver swallowed, took a step forward. “She… is alive, she exists in this line.”
The room fell silent. Even Barry stopped the light tapping of his fingers.
Oliver frowned at the tension in the room. “Look, I don’t know exactly what’s going on, but I got a text before I was called into this meeting,” he said, pulling out his phone. “It said she was expecting me at home.”
Bruce watched him as if trying to read between the lines, but the archer seemed genuinely confused. “I want to see her.”
"Maybe..." Hal raised an eyebrow. "We should all go. If it's something that involves this timeline, it's best to see it with our own eyes so we can figure it out."
And without any discussion, all dressed in civilian clothes followed Oliver to his mansion. The trip was silent. Bruce kept his eyes fixed on the floor of the transport, as if trying to imagine what he would find could prepare him for it. His mind ran through a thousand ideas, searching for reasons why you would be in his house, reasons why the two of you had never met, perhaps what was happening was all a confusion.
The iron gate opened with a slow creak, revealing the perfectly manicured stone path that led to the entrance of Queen Mansion. The afternoon sun bathed the place in a warm light, but for Bruce, everything was tinged with an unbearable gray.
The car stopped in front of the front door. No one spoke. The only sound was Oliver's keys fumbling in his pocket. Bruce stared at the dark wood of the entryway, his jaw tense.
"It's a mix-up." "It has to be. Maybe she's just here visiting. Maybe none of this means what it seems," he repeated over and over in his mind, as if that would help the real situation he was living, as if his wish were so strong it would come true.
Oliver walked ahead, his stride confident but his brow furrowed, as if he didn't understand why everyone was following him with such anticipation. Bruce followed behind, his hands in his pockets, his gaze fixed on the ground, his shoulders tense, and his expression of restraint that threatened to crack at any moment.
As the door opened, a familiar scent hit him like a memory that refused to be left behind. It was a mix of vanilla and lavender, your scent. The hallway was dim, lit only by the light filtering in from the living room.
And then, you appeared
Barefoot, wearing soft, light-colored pajamas that fell lightly over your figure, your hair tousled as if you'd just woken up from a nap. You walked with light steps, and your eyes, still somewhat sleepy, lit up as soon as they fell on Oliver.
"Ollie!" your voice broke the silence like a gust of warm air blowing in during the winter.
You ran toward him without hesitation, and before he could react, you were in his arms. The impact forced him to take a step back, surprised. Your hands clutched his neck, your lips covered his face with a mixture of playful and anxious kisses, as if it were a reunion he'd been waiting for days.
Bruce felt the air thicken, as if the atmosphere itself was trying to crush him. You smelled the same, you moved the same, you moved your hands on Oliver's shoulders the same way you had done with him so many times. And that sparkle in your eyes, the one that only he could receive from you, and now he saw how you gave Oliver that look, and although he knew that at some point something had happened between the two of you, he had never had to share a situation like this, and seeing it devastated him, because Bruce knew all too well what that way of acting from you meant, love.
"I didn't know you'd be home so early," you said, still clinging to Oliver, completely ignoring the others present. "The kids are going to be so happy..."
And as if your words were a summons, two pairs of small feet hit the stairs. A girl of about seven appeared first, with a smile so wide it showed a missing tooth. Behind her, a younger boy, no more than four, clutched the railing as he hurried down.
"Dad!" they both shouted in unison, throwing themselves at Oliver's legs.
The archer stared at them, transfixed. His hands, still on your shoulders, seemed to hesitate, as if he didn't know whether to move away or reciprocate the gesture.
"Dad, did you bring anything?" the girl asked, while the little boy hugged him tightly, burying his face in his jacket.
Bruce took a step back, feeling every movement around him slow down. The world was still there, but for him, it was all drowned out by a constant ringing in his ears.
That wasn't just the woman he had loved in another life, you were his wife, his entire life, his constant through time, and now you looked at him like a stranger, while you loved another man.
Oliver, still puzzled, looked at the League. “I…” he stammered, “don’t understand what’s going on.”
But Bruce did understand. He understood with painful clarity: you didn't want this timeline with you, you wanted a happy life with the man you once loved, who clearly wasn't him, and the cruelest thing was, judging by the expression on your face, it was obvious you were happy here.
Oliver remained motionless, his hands still on your shoulders, as if his brain couldn't quite understand what was happening.
It was you who filled the silence, turning just a moment to look at the group standing in the doorway. "Oh, excuse me," you said with a friendly smile. "I didn't see you, and apparently my silly husband isn't going to introduce me. It's nice to meet you all."
You took a few steps forward, with that light gait that seemed to fill the house with life, and extended your hand first to Barry, then to Hal, and finally to Diana. They all responded with a somewhat awkward politeness, as if they were unexpected guests into a life that wasn't theirs.
Bruce didn't move. Your eyes met his for a fleeting second, and while to you it was just a friendly greeting to a stranger, to him it was like a direct blow to the chest.
"Please come in," you continued. "Don't just stand there."
The children, oblivious to the tension, ran around, showing Oliver some drawings they'd made. The little girl tugged at his jacket, while the little boy tugged at his hand. You laughed softly at the scene and bent down to pick up one of the toys that had rolled down the hall.
"Do you want coffee? Tea?" you asked casually, walking into what appeared to be a large, bright kitchen. "I have some cookies we made this morning; I'm sure they're still good."
As you walked away, Oliver blinked a few times, as if only now realizing how surreal it all was. The League exchanged glances, but no one said a word.
The aroma of freshly brewed coffee and baking cookies wafted through the air, imbuing the scene with an almost unreal sense of normalcy. The children's light laughter filled the air, a stark contrast to the tension in Bruce's chest.
Diana was the first to break the silence, trying to regain her composure. "It's a beautiful house..."
Barry nodded, looking cautiously at Oliver, who still seemed to be waking up from his trance. "It's clear there's a lot of love here."
The excited children began showing their drawings to the visitors, occasionally interrupting the charged atmosphere and reminding everyone that, despite the strange circumstances, this was still a family.
As the children's laughter filled the house, Bruce stood a step back, watching with a mixture of disbelief and nostalgia. His gaze fell on the youngest boy, who was somewhat more withdrawn than his sister, clutching the edge of the table with a serious and curious expression.
The boy noticed the attention and, for a moment, looked up at Bruce, his large, bright eyes meeting the Dark Knight's.
Without thinking, the boy approached slowly, careful not to scare him. "Hello," he said in a low, but still cheerful voice. "What's your name?"
Bruce raised an eyebrow, surprised that it was the boy who had broken the barrier between them. He lowered his gaze slightly, leaning down slightly to get closer to Bruce's level. "Bruce," he replied, his voice deep but not as harsh as usual. "And you?"
"Thomas," the boy replied proudly, as if his name were important.
Bruce felt a slight start at the sound of that name. He didn't show it on his face, but a flicker of pain, surprise, nostalgia crossed his eyes.
"Thomas..." he repeated in a barely audible murmur, as if the air had gotten caught in his chest.
The boy nodded with an innocent smile. “My mom picked it out. Did your mom pick yours out too?” he asked with genuine curiosity, rocking on his tiptoes.
Bruce took a second to respond. He wasn't used to someone mentioning his mother, much less in such a simple and warm context. "Yes," he finally said, his voice softer. "She chose it."
Thomas seemed satisfied with the answer and looked back at his drawing, not noticing that for Bruce, that brief conversation had stirred memories he rarely let surface.
Diana lowered her gaze with a gentle gesture, and Clark tilted his head and ran a hand over his shoulders, as if he understood more than Bruce was willing to admit. Even Oliver, still trying to process the family situation in front of him, noticed that something had escaped the Bat.
Thomas, oblivious to the weight of the moment, returned to his drawing, moving the pencil with small, clumsy strokes. But the adults couldn't ignore what had just happened. That name had fallen like a stone in a pond, stirring something Bruce rarely let slip.
"Bruce…" Diana whispered softly, as if she were afraid of breaking something fragile.
He gave a small nod, a minimal inclination of his head, and stood up without a word. His footsteps echoed on the wooden floor as he crossed the room. The back door closed behind him with a soft click, leaving an awkward silence behind him.
The garden greeted him with fresh air that smelled of damp earth. The grass, still soaked with dew, gleamed in the dim moonlight. Bruce leaned on the porch railing, digging his hands into his pockets, staring into the darkness as if he could get lost in it. The distant murmur of the city was a reminder that the world kept turning, even when he needed it to stop for a moment.
It wasn't long before you heard the creaking of wood under your feet as you followed him out. You hesitated for a second at the threshold, trying to gauge whether it was a good idea to approach. Finally, you took a couple of steps, stopping a meter away.
"Are you okay?" you asked cautiously, tilting your head slightly.
Bruce didn't turn around, but his rigid posture spoke louder than his words. "It's nothing," he said, and although he tried to sound firm, "I was just having a bad week..."
"If it was nothing... you wouldn't have turned out like that," you replied in a softer tone, taking another step closer.
He remained silent for a few seconds, as if weighing every syllable he was about to say. Finally, he exhaled slowly. "My father..." The pause was brief, but it felt heavy. "His name was Thomas."
It hit you all at once. The image of the boy introducing himself with an innocent smile overtook that of a man Bruce probably hadn't mentioned in years. You remained silent, letting him have that space.
Bruce didn't look at you, but his voice lowered a little. "I don't hear that name often… especially not in that way."
"Oh, I'm sorry... "you said more to yourself than to him.
He nodded slightly. There was no sadness on his face, but something more complex: a knot of memories, affection, and loss, all contained behind that shell that seemed impossible to pierce.
You leaned against the railing beside him, not trying to look directly at him. Sometimes, being there was more important than asking questions.
The silence that settled between you wasn't awkward but rather dense, filled with things that didn't need to be said out loud. The night wind stirred the leaves in the garden, and the light from the house barely filtered through, painting their profiles in soft shadows.
Without thinking twice, you reached out and placed a hand over his, which was resting stiffly on the railing. You felt the slight twitch of his muscles, as if the touch had brought him from a distant place.
For a moment, Bruce let his guard down. His shoulders eased off their tension, and his gaze drifted off into the dark lawn. The world around him seemed to have shut down; there was no city, no responsibilities, no wounds to heal… just the two of you, sharing a piece of truth you rarely allowed yourself to reveal.
His fingers moved barely, brushing against yours, and you were just about to say something when he started to feel dizzy.
It was as if the air had collapsed. The breeze, the lights, the sound… everything dissolved into a sudden darkness. A sharp throb, then another, and the feeling of weight was gone, replaced by a sharp pain that shot through his head.
Bruce's eyes flew open, blinking against a cold, white light that momentarily blinded him. The gurney he lay on seemed too hard, but it was the only place he could feel. The air was thick with a metallic smell, mixed with that unmistakable hint of disinfectant he knew only well.
He tried to move his hand and found one that gently held his fingers. With an effort, he turned his head and found you sitting beside him, your eyes tired and marked by sleepless nights, but shining with a mixture of relief, fear, and hope.
"Bruce… "your voice was barely a whisper, but for him it was the most comforting melody in the world. "For God's sake, you're alive"
The phrase resonated deeply. The still faded memories intertwined with the reality his senses were revealing. He remembered the garden, your hand, that almost impossible peace, and now the contrast, the harshness of the makeshift hospital underground.
He tried to speak, but his throat was dry, as if he hadn't used his voice in days. Finally, his hand gently squeezed yours. "I thought I'd lost you..." he said, his voice hoarse, almost broken.
You smiled tenderly, squeezing his hand a little tighter, as if doing so could convey all the strength you felt inside. "What are you saying, silly?" you murmured, with that mix of relief and determination in his voice. "You were in a coma for a week, Bruce. It was horrible not knowing if you'd wake up."
He blinked, trying to focus his eyes and comprehend every word, feeling the weight of those days of silence and worry accumulating in the air.
Bruce took a deep breath, as if trying to get the words to sink deep into his mind, not slip away like a blurry dream. His eyes searched yours, filled with a mixture of disbelief and need.
"A week?" he said almost to himself, his voice barely audible. "Everything felt so... far away, as if it were real."
You moved a little closer, unhurriedly, without forcing anything, and gently placed the palm of your hand against his. "It's not a dream, Bruce. I was here."
He narrowed his eyes and let out a breath filled with relief, a small, almost invisible smile appearing on his lips.
"Thank you," he whispered, unable to hold his gaze for long. "For staying with me."
Your fingers tightened around his, letting him know there was no room for doubt.
"Always, Bruce. I'll always be there."
#dc x reader#bruce wayne x reader#imagine bruce wayne#batman x reader#justice league x reader#oliver queen x reader#green arrow x reader#bruce wayne x fem!reader#bruce wayne angst#bruce wayne fluff
946 notes
·
View notes
Text
Frosted Hearts-Azriel x fem!reader
Summary: Forced into a marriage neither wanted, Y/n (a Hybern Nobel) and Azriel vowed to keep their distance. But as walls crack and truths emerge, they begin to wonder if a union born of duty could become something real.
Warnings: ANGST ANGST AND MORE ANGST, reallyyyyy longgg, smut towards the end, some elain x azriel, mentions of injuries and violence, just an overall mix of everything lmao.
See masterlist
Azriel stood at the edge of the table, his fists clenched at his sides, the room thick with the weight of silence. The Inner Circle was gathered, all eyes on Rhysand as the High Lord gave one last glance around the room before fixing his gaze on Azriel.
“Azriel,” Rhysand’s voice cut through the tension, calm but firm, “I thought you were smarter than this. You’re the only one without a mate. Everyone else has already found their bond. But we’ve been given an opportunity to secure peace, and I need you to understand this.”
The words barely registered at first. Azriel's mind was a storm, his thoughts consumed with a single image: Elain. The image of her had haunted him for weeks now. The way her smile would light up the room, the way her gentle spirit reached for his own, the warmth she exuded. He had thought...
But it had never been. The bond, the pull that others spoke of, had never shown itself, not with her. She was bonded to Lucien, and Azriel, for all his desire, had no claim.
Still, the bitter taste of that unspoken love clung to his tongue. He swallowed it down as his eyes snapped to Rhysand.
"Peace," Azriel echoed, his voice low, dangerous. "You're asking me to marry someone from Hybern? After everything they've done?" His voice trembled with restrained fury. He could already hear the echoes of war—the bloodshed, the pain, the hatred that simmered beneath the surface of every court, but none more than his own.
Rhysand’s eyes never wavered. "I know it's not easy. But we need this alliance, Azriel. If we want any chance at peace, this is the price. You are the only one who has yet to be bound, the only one who has the power to seal this deal."
Azriel pointed to Mor, who was sitting on one of the couches. "What about her?! She also has no gods damned mate!! Why does it have to be me?!!"
He didn't give a chance for anyone to say anything else before opening his mouth once more.
"You’re asking me to throw away everything I stand for. To sacrifice my pride. To marry into the very court that has been our enemy, that has caused us endless suffering." His voice was dangerously cold, and the room held its breath.
"I know it’s not fair,” Rhys said, his tone a little softer. “But it’s necessary. Azriel, this isn’t just about you. This is about ensuring our people survive. And the new King of Hybern is willing to agree to terms. But only if the marriage goes through. It’s temporary, a means to an end. Once both sides get what they want, then..." Rhys trailed off, a look of finality crossing his face. “Then, we’ll negotiate further. Divorce, if need be.”
Azriel was silent for a long moment, struggling against the deep, primal need to lash out. Every fiber of his being screamed in opposition to this. But then there was that sharp, guttural pain in his chest—the thought of Elain, her soft gaze, and the way he had foolishly imagined a future that could never be.
"You want me to marry someone from Hybern," Azriel said again, but it was more a statement than a question now. His eyes, usually hidden beneath the shadows, were intense, burning with the fury of someone whose heart was being torn in two. "And you want me to do it for peace? For a treaty?"
Rhys’s expression softened, but his voice remained firm. "You are loyal to your people, Azriel. I need you to be loyal to them now, more than ever."
The words were heavy in Azriel's chest, pushing him down, trapping him. He couldn’t look at any of them. Not at Cassian, who had been his brother in arms for so long, not at Feyre, whose gaze was filled with understanding, not at Mor, who seemed to sense the weight of his hesitation. They all knew this wasn’t about politics. It was about something far more personal.
"You’ll do it, Azriel," Rhysand said, his voice unwavering. “I know this is hard, but there’s no other choice. Your loyalty to this court is everything. And you’ll hold up your end, as you always do.”
Azriel wanted to scream, wanted to throw his shadow blades and tear this whole room apart. But instead, he locked eyes with his brother. "And if I don't? What then, Rhys?"
A moment of stillness passed, then Rhys gave a quiet, almost regretful sigh. "If you don’t, you risk everything we’ve built. And I won’t allow that. Not again."
The weight of those words crushed him, and Azriel's chest constricted painfully. The High Lord’s authority loomed over him like an insurmountable mountain, and there was no escaping it. He couldn’t refuse.
"Fine," Azriel spat, his voice raw. "I’ll do it. But don’t expect me to ever forgive you for this."
He heard a gasp come from somewhere in the room but paid no attention to who it was.
"You don’t have to," Rhysand replied, his tone sharp yet understanding. "But you’ll see. This will be for the best. Just trust me on this. Peace is fragile, Azriel. We cannot afford to lose it now."
Azriel nodded stiffly, the words of agreement tasting like ash in his mouth. His gaze shifted to the map sprawled on the table, but all he saw were flashes of the life he would never have. The life he thought he might have had with Elain, the love he had never confessed, now buried beneath the weight of duty.
"Who is it?" Azriel asked through gritted teeth, knowing the answer would crush him further.
Rhys leaned back in his chair, his eyes flicking briefly to Cassian before he spoke. "Her name is y/n. A noble of Hybern’s court. Her family holds considerable power."
Azriel’s heart sank. Hybern. The very name twisted his insides. He had fought against them, bled for his people in the wars they waged. The thought of being tied to them—bound by marriage—was unbearable.
But in the end, there was no other choice. Rhys had laid out the terms, and Azriel had no leverage to pull back. The political game had been set. And so, with a sharp, resigned breath, Azriel forced himself to accept what he couldn’t change.
“I’ll do it. But I’m not doing it for Hybern. I’m doing it for you. For this court.” His voice was cold, void of any emotion.
Rhys’s gaze softened ever so slightly. "I know."
Azriel’s mind was a storm of bitterness and uncertainty, but deep down, he knew this was the only path forward. Even as his heart still ached for Elain, for the love that would never be, he forced himself to look at the bigger picture. This was the price for peace. And Azriel would bear it, no matter how much it tore at him inside.
-----
The carriage rumbled over the cobblestone streets of Velaris, but Y/N’s mind was a whirlwind, the sights and sounds of the city falling into a distant blur. She barely even noticed the glow of the lanterns lighting the streets or the way the city seemed to pulse with energy. All she could think about was the weight of the day ahead—the wedding, the marriage that had been forced upon her.
She had never once dreamed of this day. No, she had only ever dreamed of freedom. A life away from her father’s suffocating grip, away from the oppressive cruelty of Hybern’s court. But when the King of Hybern had made his announcement, that dream shattered. The words still echoed in her mind: "This marriage is your duty. It is for the good of the realm, for the future of Hybern. You will do your part." And her father, cold as ever, had simply agreed.
Her father. The man who had never once cared to listen to her, to understand her, who had always seen her as a means to an end. How many times had she pleaded with him to let her choose her own path? To let her make her own decisions? How many times had he silenced her with that patronizing smile and a cold word or two? He was no different from the King of Hybern, who had made this decision for her with no care for her opinion. She had been nothing more than a bargaining chip, an object to secure an alliance between two powerful courts.
The alliance with the Night Court.
Her stomach churned. She could feel the hatred rising in her chest as her mind wandered to him—the one she was about to marry. Azriel. The name alone made her skin crawl. She hated him. She hated his people. She hated everything they represented.
As someone from Hybern, she had been raised to view the other courts as the enemy. To despise them. To see their lands as the threat that had nearly destroyed her home, her family, her life. And Azriel… he was one of them. A member of the Night Court, the very court that had joined forces with the others to overthrow Hybern’s rule. He was a reminder of the battle that had torn her world apart, of the war that had left her with nothing but bitterness and a deep sense of betrayal.
Her heart pounded as the city stretched out before her. The streets of Velaris, with their beauty and elegance, felt like a mockery to her—another reminder of the life she would never have, a life she could never choose for herself. This wasn’t where she belonged. It wasn’t her world. She was being forced into a marriage with a man she loathed, a man who would never look at her with anything but disdain.
Why should she care? Why should she feel anything but anger? She had no reason to soften, no reason to accept this union as anything more than a political necessity. This marriage was about securing peace, about saving her people, and she would do her duty—if only because she had no other choice.
"Remember your place," her mother’s voice cut through her dark thoughts, as sharp and cold as always. "This marriage is for Hybern. For your family. Don’t forget that."
Y/n turned her gaze toward her mother, her face betraying nothing. She had long since stopped trying to earn her mother’s approval. Her mother had made it clear that affection was a weakness. Power was what mattered. And right now, that meant this marriage, this alliance.
The carriage came to a stop, and y/n’s stomach tightened even more. She was here. She was in Velaris, about to meet her future—her future with a man she couldn’t stand, in a city she didn’t belong to. The door swung open, and a servant stepped forward to assist her. She stepped out of the carriage, her eyes scanning the unfamiliar streets, taking in the sights, the smells, the people.
Everything felt so alien, so out of place. How could she stand here, knowing what was to come?
Her thoughts were interrupted as her mother’s sharp tone reached her again. "Come along, y/n. We must get you prepared. The sooner this is over, the better."
Her heart hardened, and she gave one last glance to the city before allowing herself to be ushered inside. There was no turning back now.
As she was led to the chambers where she would be dressed for her wedding, her mind remained fixed on one thing: Azriel. Her future husband, the male she would have to pretend to tolerate. A male who, like her, was a prisoner to the game of politics. And yet, that didn’t stop the rage that bubbled within her. She had to marry him, yes, but it didn’t mean she had to like him. She could be cold, distant, and bitter—and she would. After all, it was the only armor she had left.
The chambers they led her to were grand—opulent, even. The room smelled faintly of roses, a scent that would have once been comforting, but now only made her stomach twist in irritation. This was all too much. The fine silks, the elegant mirrors, the soft lighting—it felt like a cruel mockery of everything she had lost.
"Sit," a servant instructed her, guiding her to a large velvet chair. The disdain these people felt for her was palpable. Y/n obeyed without protest, though every fiber of her being screamed to run. To escape this whole situation. But she was not a child anymore. She had no more room to fight. Not in this.
Her mother stood off to the side, watching with a sharp gaze that never left her. "Do this right," she said coldly, "and remember why this is happening. This is your chance to bring honor to our family."
Y/n clenched her fists in her lap, biting back the words she so desperately wanted to scream. She would bring honor to no one, not for this. She wasn’t doing this for her family, or for Hybern. She was doing it because she had no choice. She hated the way her mother’s eyes gleamed with the certainty that this was all for the greater good. It was never about what y/n wanted. It was never about her.
The servants worked in silence, pulling the dress over her head and adjusting the delicate lace at the shoulders. It was beautiful—silk so fine it felt like water, ivory with subtle gold embroidery—and utterly suffocating. Every layer seemed to add more weight to her chest. She barely breathed as they fastened the gown and placed the veil over her hair. The look was regal, but it felt foreign on her. Like she was playing a role that didn’t fit.
“Don’t look so miserable,” her mother muttered, her voice bitter. “Smile at your future husband. This is your duty, and it will make you valuable. That’s all that matters in this world.”
Y/N fought the tears that threatened to spill. Her mother had never been kind, but this was the worst she had ever been. She had no room for sympathy, no space to feel anything but the weight of this arrangement. The day was about securing an alliance, a peace that would serve Hybern’s interests above all. It didn’t matter if she was happy. It didn’t matter if she was terrified. It didn’t matter if she was about to marry a man she couldn’t stand, a man who represented everything she hated.
"Isn’t that enough, Mother?" she muttered bitterly, her voice barely audible.
Her mother’s gaze flicked over her, sharp and calculating. “Do not think that you can win the affection of your husband. He does not care for you, y/n. And you should not care for him. If you do, it will be your downfall.”
Her words stung, but y/n didn’t allow herself to show it. What was the point? Her mother was right in one regard—this marriage wasn’t about love. It wasn’t even about friendship. It was about survival. Political survival. For Hybern, and for herself.
The weight of that reality pressed down on her once more as a servant carefully adjusted her veil. Everything felt far too delicate, too perfect—too much of a lie.
As they finished preparing her, y/n's’s thoughts wandered again to Azriel. She could feel the resentment building within her, a solid block of ice. The thought of him made her insides twist. A warrior. A spy. Cold and distant, just as his people were. Just as the Night Court had been. She had no affection for him. There was nothing between them, and there never would be.
His name echoed in her mind—Azriel. Her husband. The one who was not even there today, the one who had no interest in her. She couldn’t help but wonder if he felt the same coldness, the same anger that churned in her chest.
But, then again, she didn’t care. Not really. She had no illusions about this marriage. The idea that he might be anything more than an obstacle in her path was laughable. This would be a cold union, one built on necessity, not love.
The door to the chambers opened once more with a soft creak, and her mother stepped forward, her eyes narrowing at her daughter. “Time to go, let us get this over with.” she said, her tone cold as ice.
Y/N took a deep breath, standing slowly, the weight of the gown pulling at her every step. Her heart hammered in her chest as she walked toward the door, the finality of what was about to happen closing in on her.
As they exited the chambers and made their way toward the venue, the sounds of the city faded once more. Velaris. The city of stars. She could see the grand procession ahead, and as the large doors of the venue opened before her, a rush of voices filled the air. The audience, the people waiting for this to happen, the ones who were so excited for the union. They didn’t know the truth. They didn’t know what she felt.
Her chest tightened with every step.
She had no choice in this, and that made it worse.
But once she entered the venue, the grand hall before her, her gaze flicked to the front of the room, where Azriel stood, tall and unmoving. Her future. Her marriage.
And she loathed every single part of it.
------
Azriel’s jaw was tight as he stood at the altar, trying to contain the fury boiling within him. His brothers flanked him—Rhysand, his High Lord, standing on his left, and Cassian on his right. They both tried to speak in hushed tones, but Azriel barely heard them, his focus narrowed on the heavy silence that pressed down on him like an unseen weight. The quiet mutterings of the guests around them faded, but the tension in the air was palpable, thick enough to make his wings twitch with unease.
“Az, calm down,” Rhysand murmured, his voice just above a whisper. “This is just for politics. You know what’s at stake here. We need this alliance.”
“I don’t care about alliances,” Azriel muttered under his breath, his gaze hard as he stared straight ahead, refusing to meet his brother’s eyes. His teeth ground together, the words of his bride-to-be echoing in his mind—“We’re both stuck in this. It’s not my choice either.”
Cassian leaned in, trying to catch Azriel’s gaze. “Listen, I know you’re angry. But this is the best path forward for everyone. You have no idea how much this will help us.”
Azriel’s lips pressed into a thin line. They don’t understand, he thought, his eyes flicking briefly toward the grand doors of the hall. The moment this marriage had been announced, he had felt as if the ground had been ripped out from beneath him. An arranged marriage with a stranger. A stranger from Hybern, no less. The kingdom he’d fought against, the same land that had caused so much suffering.
His fists clenched at his sides, and he resisted the urge to spread his wings, to take flight and leave it all behind. His thoughts were still consumed with Elain. His heart was still with her, even as his mind screamed at him to focus on what was in front of him.
Suddenly, the doors creaked open, and Azriel’s heart skipped a beat.
Y/N entered, her movements slow but purposeful, her posture regal yet somehow burdened. The long aisle stretched before her, and Azriel took a moment to study her, trying to push aside the bitterness gnawing at his insides. She was beautiful, no question about it. Atleast the slightly see-through veil suggested that. But there was something about the way she walked—something heavy in her gaze—that suggested a kind of sorrow he couldn’t ignore.
He felt her presence as she approached, like an invisible pull, yet his mind couldn’t seem to focus entirely on her. His chest tightened as she got closer, her figure framed by the soft glow of the candles lining the aisle. She was delicate, yet strong, the fabric of her gown brushing the floor with every step. Her features were soft, but her expression was unreadable, her eyes set straight ahead, avoiding his gaze. Azriel couldn’t help but notice the faint lines beneath her eyes, the subtle exhaustion that seemed to cling to her.
She looks nothing like Elain, he thought bitterly, his heart twisting in his chest.
When she reached him, standing by his side, the tension between them was thick enough to cut through with a knife. Rhysand gave him a pointed look, and Cassian nudged his shoulder, but Azriel remained unmoving. The ceremony dragged on in a haze. The words were distant, like an echo in his mind, meaningless and empty. Every word, every vow spoken felt like an iron chain tightening around his chest.
And then it was time.
The veil.
Azriel’s breath caught in his throat as the priestess gestured toward y/n, signaling that it was time for him to lift the veil. His fingers trembled slightly, his mind racing. The act felt too intimate, too personal for a woman he barely knew. But he did as required, his hands gentle but firm as he lifted the veil from her face.
Her features were more beautiful than he’d expected, her delicate bone structure and full lips something to admire. Her eyes, though—those haunted eyes—held a world of stories he could only guess at. She met his gaze for a fleeting moment, and it almost felt like she was searching for something in him, something that would reassure her. But he was too lost in his own thoughts, too consumed by the presence of Elain in his mind.
He forced himself to meet her gaze again, this time with more intent, and his heart twisted in his chest. What do I even see in her? The thought was fleeting, almost absurd, but there it was, gnawing at him like a bitter ache.
As the priestess finished, the moment arrived. The kiss. His gaze flickered to Elain, sitting in the front alongside her sisters, her face pale, her eyes filled with quiet sorrow. The soft curve of her mouth, the sadness in her expression—it was all too much for him. His heart pounded, the weight of the kiss pressing down on him as he slowly turned back to y/n.
She waited, her eyes still distant, her lips slightly parted in expectation. Azriel couldn’t breathe. His chest tightened, his mind a whirlwind of confusion and frustration.
He didn’t want this. He didn’t want her. He couldn’t—He couldn’t kiss her with his heart still tied to Elain.
So, instead of pressing his lips to hers, he leaned forward and placed a quick, cold kiss on her cheek. His mouth lingered for only a moment, and he felt her stiffen, but there was nothing else. The spark that he had hoped for didn’t come, and the hollow emptiness in his chest only deepened.
The ceremony was over. The weight of what he had just done—what he had just agreed to—hung heavy in the air.
This is not what I want.
----------
The ballroom was a sea of silk and jewels, a mixture of laughter and hushed conversation swirling through the air like a melody that grated against her nerves. It was meant to be a celebration, but all y/n could feel was the weight of the night pressing against her chest, suffocating her with each passing second.
She sat at the table, her hands folded delicately in her lap, eyes darting from one person to the next, trying to ignore the awkward silence that hovered between her and her new husband. Azriel sat across from her, his dark gaze scanning the room, occasionally landing on the various important figures in attendance, but y/n couldn’t help but notice how often his eyes strayed toward the back of the room, where a specific female stood with her family.
The sight of her made something sharp twist in y/n's chest, but she quickly pushed it away, focusing on the table in front of her, pretending she couldn’t care less.
It wasn’t that she hated Azriel—it was that she didn’t know him. And that lack of connection, that strange void between them, made the air thick and suffocating. She had never wanted this marriage. She had never wanted to be here in this alien city, surrounded by people who treated her like she was nothing more than a political pawn. But her family had made it clear—this union was for the good of Hybern, for the future of their lands.
And here I am, she thought bitterly, a trophy for a king’s game.
Across the room, Rhysand and her father stood deep in conversation, along with other key players from various courts. The laughter of her mother rang in the air, loud and unrestrained, as if she didn’t have a care in the world, completely oblivious to the fact that her daughter was not only married to a stranger but a stranger she loathed.
Y/n let out a slow breath. The only thing keeping her tethered to this wretched night was the fact that it would soon be over. She’d play her part, show her obedience, and then leave for Hybern with her family. She’d never have to see this place again.
Her gaze flicked back to Azriel, who hadn’t spoken a word to her all night, his attention still fixed on his surroundings. She was sure he hadn’t even noticed her—hell, he probably didn’t care. He didn’t need to care. She was nothing to him.
His gaze flickered again, this time lingering for an uncomfortable moment on that beautiful female, who was laughing softly with a group of friends. Y/n clenched her jaw.
His eyes lingered on her for too long.
She leaned forward, a flash of sarcasm lacing her voice. “Any mistresses I should know about?” she asked, her tone sharp.
Azriel didn’t flinch at her words. He simply raised an eyebrow and slowly turned his head toward her, his expression as cold and unreadable as ever.
“What do you mean?” he asked, his voice low and measured, as if the question didn’t even warrant his full attention.
Y/n’s eyes narrowed. “You seem to be spending an awful lot of time looking at her. You wouldn’t want to give anyone the wrong impression, would you?” Her voice was dripping with sarcasm, though the sting of jealousy in her chest was something she refused to acknowledge.
Azriel’s gaze hardened for a moment, before his lips quirked into a barely-there smirk. “You’re paranoid.”
“Am I?” Y/n’s voice was sweetly venomous. “You’re making it hard not to be. I don’t know—maybe it’s just the way you look at her. A little too... familiar.”
His eyes flicked to her, momentarily narrowing, and for a moment, it almost looked like he was about to respond. But then his gaze slid away, scanning the room once more, seemingly uninterested in the conversation.
Y/n’s chest tightened. She wasn’t sure if the reaction stung more because of how indifferent he was to her or because of how right she had been.
A beat of silence passed between them, the music and laughter from the other guests growing louder in the background. But it was as though they were in a vacuum, isolated in their own bitter little world.
Azriel finally leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a low murmur. “You wouldn’t know anything about what I do or who I look at. But I’m sure you’ll be fine with it. You’ve got bigger things to worry about than what I do.”
The words were soft, but they hit her like a slap.
Y/N’s heart stuttered, but she didn’t let it show. She maintained her icy composure, the mask of indifference firmly in place. Don’t show him it hurts, she reminded herself.
With a quick inhale, she forced a small smile, one that didn’t reach her eyes. “Of course. You’re right. Why would I care?”
Azriel’s eyes flickered over her face, the hint of satisfaction lingering in his gaze, before he straightened up in his seat, seemingly satisfied with the exchange.
But y/n wasn’t done. She wasn’t about to let him think he’d won. Her voice was light, though the edge of bitterness was unmistakable. “Besides,” she added, glancing toward the door where her mother was speaking to her father, “I’m sure we’ll both find a way to keep ourselves entertained, won’t we?”
Azriel didn’t respond right away. His jaw tightened, and for a fleeting moment, she saw something in his eyes—a flicker of regret or perhaps something else entirely—but it was gone as quickly as it had come.
His attention shifted once more, and she knew he was back to his familiar indifference. Nothing new there, she thought bitterly.
As the night dragged on, the cold silence between them continued to settle over their table, only punctuated by the occasional sound of laughter or polite conversation. Y/n’s thoughts were still spinning, and she couldn’t shake the feeling of distance that loomed between them, both of them trapped in their roles, pretending they didn’t mind the inevitable.
Eventually, the night ended with little fanfare, and the room began to empty, guests trickling out one by one. But for y/n, the bitter taste of the evening lingered.
Her marriage, so far, had been nothing more than a hollow agreement. And nothing Azriel did—or didn’t do—was going to change that.
The house, the one Rhysand had gifted them, loomed large and grand, every corner gleaming with wealth and status. The grand chandelier hanging above them reflected the dim candlelight, casting shadows that felt like a warning. As they stepped inside, Y/N’s eyes scanned the space, noting the pristine perfection of their new home. She was supposed to feel some sense of pride, some excitement. But all she felt was suffocated, like she was drowning in a sea of expectations and lies.
The door clicked shut behind them, the sound so final it made her chest tighten.
Azriel was already walking toward the center of the room, his eyes flicking over the ornate furniture with the same disinterest he’d shown the entire night. The coldness between them, built on a foundation of mutual disdain, settled heavier in the air than anything else.
Y/n lingered in the doorway, her hands clasped together in front of her, unsure of what to do, how to react. Her wedding gown, so carefully crafted, felt like a prison around her. It was beautiful, intricate, but it was also a reminder of how far she had fallen, how deeply trapped she was in this life.
Azriel turned, his back to her now, as if he couldn’t care less.
But then, a sound from him—a low, deliberate sigh—snapped her attention to him.
He finally spoke, his voice colder than the night air outside. “Let’s get one thing straight,” he said, not bothering to look at her, his tone clipped. “This is a political marriage. I don’t like you. You don’t like me. And we both know it. So, don’t try to play any games or pretend that we’re anything more than this.”
Y/n stood frozen, her heart sinking with every word. “You think I don’t know that?” she replied, her voice icy, matching his. “I’m not here because I want to be. But I also don’t need a lecture on the obvious.”
Azriel didn’t flinch at her words, his back still turned to her. “Good. Then we’re clear. This union is for show. We present ourselves as a united, happy couple in public. But behind closed doors, you do whatever you want. I do whatever I want. We keep this civil—nothing more, nothing less.”
Y/n’s chest tightened. She didn’t want to think about him being with someone else, didn’t want to think about the reality of their arrangement. But her anger flickered, and she let it out with a bitter laugh. “Is that supposed to make me feel better? I already knew that much. You don’t have to tell me how little I matter to you. It’s obvious.”
Azriel turned then, his gaze sharp and calculating. The shadows in his eyes deepened, giving him a dangerous look. His jaw tightened, his voice dropping an octave. “Good. Glad we’re on the same page.”
Y/n’s eyes met his, and for a moment, she saw something in them—a flicker of something raw. But it was gone before she could understand it.
“Fine,” she said, her voice low. “I get it. Just… don’t think I’m going to pretend this is anything more than what it is.”
Azriel’s lips twisted into a half-smirk, but it didn’t reach his eyes. “I wouldn’t expect you to. Neither am I.”
Without another word, he turned on his heel and walked away, the sound of his boots echoing in the silence that followed.
Y/n stayed where she was, watching him walk away, a cold chill creeping over her skin. For a long moment, she didn’t move. She couldn’t. The weight of what had just transpired—the realization of how empty and hollow this marriage was—settled in her chest like a stone.
Her gaze dropped to the floor, and she took in a deep breath. The gown she wore felt suffocating now, the layers of fabric a painful reminder of the reality she had been thrust into.
She had known this wouldn’t be easy. She had known it would be cold and ruthless, but this—this level of isolation—hadn’t really hit her until now.
Azriel had left her standing in the hallway of their new home, alone with her thoughts. The grand mansion around her suddenly felt more like a gilded cage, and the silence of the night pressed down on her with an almost suffocating force.
Her fingers brushed the delicate lace of her gown, and she swallowed the knot in her throat.
This was it. This was her life now.
It wasn’t just a marriage. It was a trap. A game she had no choice but to play, and no matter how much she hated it, she would have to live it.
She turned toward the stairs, her gaze lingering one last time on the darkened hallway ahead.
It was then that the full weight of the situation settled in. She wasn’t just married to a stranger—she was bound to him in a way that no amount of anger could break.
And as she made her way to her room, the realization slowly crushed her under its weight: This would be hell.
---------
It had been a week since the wedding.
One week, and nothing had changed.
There was no warmth between them, no attempts to make this political arrangement bearable. If anything, the silence between them was thicker now, colder. Azriel couldn’t even bring himself to look at her for too long. Every time their paths crossed, he averted his gaze, unwilling to engage.
They hadn’t eaten together once, not a single meal. They were simply two bodies coexisting in the same house, but their lives were on separate tracks. She stayed in her quarters, and he in his. There was no need to speak, no reason to acknowledge each other. They both understood that.
There had been no words about the marriage, about the bond they were supposedly meant to share. No apologies, no pleasantries. Just cold indifference. Azriel hadn’t made the effort to ask how she was doing, and he had no intention of doing so. He didn’t care. He couldn’t.
He wasn’t sure why it bothered him, though. Why, in the back of his mind, something seemed to twist whenever he thought of her. Maybe it was because she was a reminder of everything he loathed—everything that made him feel trapped. But that didn’t change the fact that this wasn’t what he wanted.
It was easier this way. Easier to pretend she didn’t exist.
The days had been long, every minute spent avoiding his new wife. He still couldn't fathom how he'd gotten to this point. How he'd ended up in this forced marriage, trapped in an arrangement he hadn’t chosen. But what could he do? He had no choice. Neither of them did.
As he brooded in the garden, lost in his thoughts, a soft, familiar voice broke through his reverie.
"Azriel," Elain said gently, the sound of her footsteps approaching him.
He didn’t look up at first. He could feel her presence—warm, steady, and completely opposite of everything he felt. But Elain didn’t mind. She never did. She never pushed him for more than he was willing to give.
“I thought you might be out here,” she continued, her voice soft, but there was something in it—concern, maybe, or the hint of something deeper, something Azriel couldn’t quite place.
He finally turned his head, looking up at her. Her brown hair fell in soft waves around her shoulders, and her eyes were filled with that ever-present sadness, the one she never let go of. Azriel hated it, hated that she was so full of quiet pain, but it was something he couldn’t fix. Not that he ever had the right to. He wasn’t that person anymore.
“You’re still upset about the wedding?” he asked, his voice more strained than he intended.
Elain sat beside him on the bench, her delicate fingers brushing against his arm in a familiar gesture. There was no hesitation, no need for words between them—they understood each other in a way no one else could. But there was something else in her touch today. A softness that felt almost too intimate, too raw.
“No,” she replied after a pause. Her eyes were sad, but she was trying to smile, trying to hide it. “It’s just... everything. It’s hard to pretend everything’s fine when it’s not.” She glanced at him, her gaze lingering for a moment before she looked away, her hands clasping together in her lap.
Azriel swallowed, the knot in his stomach tightening. He knew exactly what she meant. She had her own burdens to carry, her own emotional chains to bear. But right now, there was something more pressing.
“Have you seen her?” Elain’s voice broke the silence between them, as though she could read his mind.
Azriel’s jaw clenched, his eyes narrowing as he avoided looking at her. "Who?" he asked, his tone clipped. He already knew the answer, but he needed to hear it.
“Your wife,” Elain said quietly, the words dripping with the faintest edge of something Azriel couldn’t quite place. A stab of something too deep to decipher.
He felt his heart lurch. His mind drifted to the cold, empty halls of the estate. To her—y/n—always staying in her rooms, always keeping her distance.
"No," he replied flatly, his voice colder than he intended. "I haven't seen her. I don’t... need to."
Elain’s gaze lingered on him for a moment before she leaned in slightly, her voice lowering. “You can’t pretend she doesn’t exist, Azriel. You’re married to her. You need to at least try.”
Azriel turned to face her now, his anger bubbling up, but he bit it back. “I don’t owe her anything, Elain. This marriage is nothing. It’s a political arrangement, nothing more. There’s no pretending it’s something else."
His voice was tight, and he could feel the tension in his chest, the gnawing emptiness that only seemed to grow whenever he thought about her. Y/n. His wife. The one he couldn’t even bring himself to look at for too long.
“You don’t owe her anything, but she’s still your wife,” Elain said softly, her words more resigned than accusing. “And that’s something, whether you like it or not.”
Azriel didn’t respond at first, his gaze turning once again to the flowers in the garden. The peace in the air was deceiving. He hated it. The fact that everything around him seemed so serene while everything inside him was falling apart.
“Why are you here, Elain?” he asked quietly, not unkindly.
She met his gaze, her eyes soft. “Because you need someone, Azriel. And I... I don’t want you to be alone. I never want that for you.”
Her words hung in the air like a heavy weight. Azriel didn’t know what to say. He wasn’t sure he even deserved her kindness, but it felt good to hear it.
Before he could speak again, a gust of wind blew through the garden, rustling the leaves and carrying the faintest scent of saltwater from the distant ocean. It was a fleeting moment of calm, and then he felt the gentle pressure of Elain’s hand on his arm once more, reminding him that she was still there, still offering something he wasn’t sure he deserved.
He could have spoken. He could have said that instead of y/n, it should have been Elain who walked down the aisle towards him. How she is the only one whom he will ever feel this way for. But for some reason, there was a tiny voice in his mind that just didn't allow him to.
So, instead of responding, he remained silent, lost in the quiet chaos of his thoughts. The flowers bloomed around him, and yet everything felt frozen, as if even the seasons were trapped in time. Just like him.
--------
Y/n sat by the window, staring out at the vast expanse of the estate's gardens below. The flowers swayed gently in the wind, their colors a sharp contrast to the grayness that had settled over her heart. She wasn’t sure how many days it had been since the wedding, but each one felt the same. Empty. Unchanging.
Her fingers traced the edge of the windowsill, the cool stone grounding her as she tried to steady herself. She had been given this life, this title, this... marriage. But it had never been what she expected.
The sounds of the estate—footsteps in the halls, distant voices, the occasional laughter—were muffled to her ears. Everything felt distant, as though she were watching her life from behind a thick pane of glass. She had tried to reach out, tried to break the silence with Azriel, but he never acknowledged her, never let her in. They had been strangers before the wedding, and now... now, she didn’t even know what to call their relationship.
Y/n didn’t know how much longer she could pretend. She wasn’t just some political pawn. She had her own life, her own dreams before this. But those felt like a distant memory now, swallowed up by the reality of her new world.
She leaned her forehead against the cold glass, watching the sun set slowly over the horizon. The light dimmed, the world outside growing darker with every passing second. It felt... fitting.
A soft knock at the door interrupted her thoughts.
Y/n didn't move at first. She didn’t need to answer. She already knew who it was. They’d all come to check on her once or twice, as if her silence was something to be fixed. But she wasn’t broken.
Another knock, more insistent this time, pulled her from her reverie. With a resigned sigh, she stood and crossed the room, opening the door just wide enough to see the person standing on the other side.
It was Nesta.
She stood there, arms crossed, her gaze sharp and unreadable. The tension in the air was thick, but it wasn’t just from Nesta’s presence. It was the weight of the expectations—expectations that Y/n didn’t care to meet. Not anymore.
"I thought I'd find you here," Nesta said, her tone a little colder than Y/n expected, though there was a sharpness to it that was unmistakable. She didn’t wait for an invitation before stepping inside.
Y/n barely moved as Nesta brushed past her and into the room. She closed the door quietly behind them, leaning against it as her eyes studied the woman before her.
"I’m not locked away," Y/n said flatly, her voice distant, though the words felt empty as soon as they left her mouth. She wasn’t lying, but at the same time, she wasn’t being entirely truthful. She was locked away—locked away by her own choices, by the distance that had grown between her and everything else in this house. Including Azriel.
Nesta didn’t bother with pleasantries. "Cassian sent me," she said bluntly. "He’s concerned because he hasn’t seen you leave this room in days. We barely see your face around here. You and that new husband of yours seem to be avoiding our gatherings."
Y/n’s eyes flickered to the floor, the words landing with a dull thud. She wasn’t sure what she expected—maybe a little more empathy, or at least a hint of warmth. But this was Nesta. Cold, direct, and unyielding. Just like everyone else in this court.
"Tell Cassian I’m fine," Y/n replied, her voice losing even more of its life with each passing second. "I’m just... adjusting."
"Adjusting?" Nesta scoffed, her tone turning more biting. "You’re barely even talking to anyone. It’s been a week since the wedding, and you’ve barely left this room." She stepped closer, her eyes narrowing as she studied Y/n’s face. "You’re not adjusting. You’re hiding."
Y/n didn’t flinch at Nesta’s words. She had heard it before, from Azriel and from the rest of the family. They couldn’t understand. They wouldn’t understand. How could they? They were all in different worlds, living different lives.
"I’m not hiding," Y/n repeated, her voice taking on a sharp edge. "I just don’t see the point in pretending things are fine when they aren’t."
Nesta seemed to take a moment before responding. The silence stretched between them, thick and heavy. "You’re right. Things aren’t fine. But that doesn’t mean you have to stay stuck in this... this misery. Azriel’s not going to change overnight. None of us expect that from him. But you can change. You can stop hiding."
Y/n’s eyes flicked to the ground, her jaw tight, and her heart twisted in a way she didn’t want to examine. "What do you want me to do? Go back to the life I had before? Pretend everything’s fine? Pretend I’m not married to a man who won’t even look at me?"
Nesta didn’t flinch at her words. Instead, she simply crossed her arms and regarded her with a steady gaze. "No. I’m not asking you to pretend. But hiding away like this won’t fix anything, y/n. Cassian wants you to stop isolating yourself. I think you need it, too."
Y/n’s gaze flickered over to Nesta, her expression a mix of frustration and disbelief. "You don’t understand," she muttered.
Nesta turned on her heel to leave, but before she did, she spoke again. "Don’t hide forever, y/n. You might not be able to change everything, but you can change this."
And with that, she was gone, leaving Y/n alone in the stillness of the room once more.
The silence closed in again, more suffocating than before. Y/n leaned her back against the door, her thoughts spiraling as the weight of Nesta’s words sank in. Maybe she was hiding. Maybe she was running from the life she had been given. But what choice did she have? What else was there for her in this house, in this life?
As she stood there, the darkness outside pressing in on the walls of the room, she knew Nesta was right about one thing—she couldn’t keep disappearing. But that didn’t mean she had any idea of how to stop.
-------
Two weeks into this miserable excuse of a marriage, and Azriel was still no closer to understanding how to make it work. The silence between him and y/n was deafening. Every word he tried to say felt like it would only widen the gap between them, and each glance he shot her way was met with nothing but cold indifference. She kept her distance, and he made sure to do the same.
Yet, in the quiet moments when he lay awake at night, his mind wandered to thoughts he couldn’t control. Thoughts of Elain. Of his real bond, the one that mattered. He had promised himself that he’d never let anything or anyone get in the way of that, especially not a woman he barely knew, one he had been forced into this union with.
But still... there were moments when something stirred in him, a fleeting feeling, a hesitation he could never quite place.
As he passed the dining hall, he heard the soft clink of silverware against china. His gaze flicked toward the open door, and he froze when he saw her. Y/n. Sitting at the table, alone.
It was always like this now. Y/n had taken to eating alone, isolating herself more and more. It wasn’t the kind of thing Azriel was used to—seeing anyone, especially someone he was bound to, so entirely separate from the rest of the world. But in that moment, as she sat there in solitude, his irritation boiled over.
She didn’t even look up when he entered the room, as if she had known he’d be here. Her gaze remained fixed on the food in front of her, the flickering candlelight casting soft shadows on her features. She might as well have been a ghost in the room.
"Is this how it’s going to be?" he asked, his voice sharp, his patience wearing thin.
She didn’t flinch. Didn’t respond immediately, and for a moment, Azriel wondered if she even cared enough to acknowledge him. Finally, her eyes slid up to meet his, the coldness in them matching his own.
"Is what how it’s going to be?" she asked, her tone just as frosty, but there was a sharpness to it that was impossible to ignore.
Azriel let out a frustrated sigh, his wings twitching behind him as he stepped further into the room. "You’re avoiding everyone. I mean, I did say we don't need to acknowledge each other but not my fucking family too! You don’t even bother to show up for dinner with the others. What is this, Y/n? Is this some form of... rebellion?" His words were laced with more anger than he had intended, but at this point, he wasn’t sure if it was the silence, the tension, or something deeper gnawing at him.
She picked up her glass of wine and took a slow sip, as though he hadn’t even spoken. "Maybe I just enjoy my own company more than yours," she said dryly, setting the glass down without taking her eyes off him.
The words stung, though Azriel would never admit it. His jaw tightened, but for some reason, he didn’t leave. He didn’t turn away like he normally would. Something about the solitude in the room, the quiet, was oddly compelling. He should walk away. Go back to his responsibilities. Back to Elain.
But he didn’t.
"Fine," he muttered, pulling out a chair across from her. "I’ll stay for dinner. Don’t get used to it."
Y/n didn’t seem to care either way. She simply resumed cutting her food, the silence between them once again stretching thick and heavy.
As they ate, the conversation remained stiff at first, barely anything beyond a few biting remarks and cold stares. Azriel kept his focus on his plate, only offering brief glances at y/n. Her presence, though distant, seemed to wrap itself around him in ways he couldn’t escape.
"You know," she said, breaking the silence at last, "you don’t have to stay, Azriel. It’s not like you care to be here."
The words were blunt, but there was a certain weariness behind them that made Azriel pause. He looked up sharply, ready to snap back, but found something different in her eyes. It wasn’t anger. It wasn’t contempt. It was... exhaustion.
"What’s your point?" he asked, his voice low, though his anger was fading, replaced by something else—something he didn’t want to examine.
Her gaze softened for just a moment. "You’re here because you feel obligated. We both know it. So why don’t we just call it what it is and stop pretending?"
Azriel’s stomach twisted. He looked away, unwilling to confront the raw truth she was offering. "I’m not pretending," he bit out. "I don’t have time for games."
"No," she agreed, her tone quiet but cutting. "You don’t. Neither of us do."
The conversation slipped into an uneasy silence, one that felt far less hostile than the ones before. They both ate in a strange truce, their proximity and shared space creating a tension that neither of them knew how to deal with.
Azriel’s mind drifted—back to Elain. To the bond he shared with her, the one that was real. Yet, even as the thought settled in, a small, almost imperceptible crack appeared in his carefully constructed wall. Y/n’s presence, her voice, even her sharpness had gotten under his skin in a way he didn’t want to admit.
And just as quickly as it had softened, the moment was over.
"Enough," Azriel said, standing up abruptly and pushing his chair back. "This was a mistake."
Y/n didn’t even flinch, her eyes already closed as if she’d anticipated his reaction. "Yes. It was."
Azriel’s wings twitched as he moved to leave the room, but as he passed the door, he hesitated. He couldn’t quite explain why, but the brief, fragile moment they’d shared had lodged itself in his mind, and for the first time in weeks, his thoughts of Elain became... blurred.
It wasn’t enough to change anything. But it was something.
-------
Y/n stood in front of the mirror, staring at her reflection as she adjusted the neckline of the dress. Three weeks into this marriage, and it still felt like she was wearing someone else’s life. The faint scent of lavender in the room did nothing to calm her racing thoughts.
She hated this. Hated the constant pretending. Hated that she was walking into Rhysand and Feyre’s home tonight as though everything was fine, as though she was part of their world. She was no more than a pawn in a game she hadn’t signed up for. A foreigner trapped in a world she didn't understand.
The Hybern enemies were now her supposed allies. Her chest tightened at the thought. How hilarious. How utterly fucking ridiculous.
Y/n smoothed the fabric down, unable to shake the weight of the mask she had to wear for the evening. Her life—her past—felt like a distant memory now. She was a stranger in her own skin, wearing the title of wife with no meaning behind it. Azriel, the man she was wed to, never looked at her. Never spoke to her unless absolutely necessary.
Her eyes flickered to the door. She didn’t want to be here, but it was too late to back out now.
The carriage ride to Rhysand and Feyre’s estate had been silent, save for the distant sound of the horses’ hooves and the occasional soft rustling of the wind. Azriel had been beside her, of course, but his presence was as cold as the space between them. Neither of them had spoken, and she had been more than content with that.
Apparently he thought it would be better to go this way rather than to fly her in his arms because that was just too....intimate. And she agreed.
As they entered Rhysand’s home, she couldn’t help but notice how alive it was. Laughter echoed through the halls, the warmth of family and friendship surrounding her. Yet, y/n felt none of that warmth. She felt like an outsider, like a ghost drifting through a place she didn’t belong.
The table was set, and everyone was already seated, talking and laughing. The moment she entered the room, their conversation quieted, but y/n barely noticed. Rhysand gave her a welcoming nod, and Feyre offered a smile, but it felt like nothing more than a formality.
Azriel pulled out the chair beside her, but didn’t speak. He sat down with his usual air of detachment, his eyes already flickering to the female who was named Elain, who was seated across from him. She looked at him with such warmth, her eyes soft, her smile effortless. It made Y/n’s stomach churn.
They were so familiar with each other. So easy in their connection. Elain reached across the table to adjust Azriel’s plate, her fingers brushing his hand just for a second. Y/n’s breath caught in her throat, but she quickly swallowed the surge of anger rising within her.
Focus, she told herself, trying to breathe through it.
They were happy. They had every right to be happy. She wasn’t a part of this, not really. And she wasn’t sure she wanted to be.
But it stung, nonetheless. She was his wife. Given, in name only but still.
The conversation flowed around her, but y/n found it hard to participate. Every word, every shared laugh, every glance exchanged between Azriel and Elain felt like a jab in her chest. Her stomach twisted as they continued to speak in their familiar way, each moment a reminder that she was the outsider.
She pushed her food around her plate, not really hungry, but unable to force herself to eat. She couldn’t stomach the thought of food while her thoughts spiraled. Every laugh, every smile from the others felt like a reminder of how alone she was in this room. She had nothing in common with any of them. And as for Azriel...
Azriel.
He barely acknowledged her. Not that she expected him to. But every time he spoke to Elain, it was as if y/n didn’t even exist. He didn’t look at her, didn’t speak to her, as if she was just another piece of furniture in the room.
It was almost too much to bear.
The moment came when Elain reached over to touch Azriel’s arm, laughing at something he said, her fingers grazing his skin in a way that made y/n’s heart ache.
Y/n stood up abruptly, her chair scraping loudly against the floor. The sudden movement caught everyone’s attention, but Y/n didn’t care. She wasn’t going to sit there anymore, pretending to be part of this farce. She had enough.
"Excuse me," she muttered, her voice sharp, betraying none of the hurt she was feeling. She wasn’t going to let them see it. Not when they didn’t care, when Azriel didn’t care.
Azriel’s eyes flickered up to her, confusion crossing his features for a moment before he quickly masked it with indifference. He said nothing. None of them did. They just watched her leave the table.
Y/n walked out of the dining room, her heart pounding in her chest. She didn’t know where she was going, but she had to get out. She needed air. She needed to breathe.
The cool night air hit her as she stepped into the hall, the silence of the house almost suffocating. She needed to leave. Now.
She turned the corner, her breath catching in her throat.
“Y/n,” came a voice from behind her.
It was Cassian.
He stood in the doorway, his expression unreadable.
“Are you alright?” he asked, concern in his voice, though he kept a safe distance.
Y/n stiffened, her hands clenched at her sides.
“I just need to go home,” she said, her voice cold. “Send me home.”
Cassian hesitated for a moment, looking past her toward the others in the dining room. Then he nodded, walking toward her.
“Alright,” he said, his tone gentler than she expected. “I’ll take you back.”
Y/n didn’t speak as they left the house, the silence between them heavy. All she wanted was to be away from them, away from the family she would never belong to.
When they reached the gates, Cassian turned to her. “You don’t have to do this, you know. You don’t have to isolate yourself.”
Y/n stiffened, not trusting herself to respond.
“Just... think about it,” Cassian said quietly, before walking away.
Y/n watched him go, her heart still heavy with the unspoken words between them. She turned back toward the house, feeling the coldness of the night settle in her bones.
Inside, Azriel would remain with his family. With Elain.
And she would be alone. Again.
---------
Azriel paced the length of Rhysand’s study, his hands clasped behind his back as he stared out the window. Four weeks. Four fucking weeks since the wedding, and nothing had changed. The silence between him and Y/n had only deepened. They were as distant as two strangers, trapped in a marriage neither of them had asked for.
But what else could he do? He had tried. He’d tried to give her space, tried to keep his distance, tried to ignore the way his mind kept drifting back to her. To the way she looked when she walked into a room, or how she had stood up and left the dinner table that night. But none of it mattered. She hated him. And he had every reason to hate her too. She was a foreigner in his world, someone who didn’t belong here.
“Rhys,” Azriel said, his voice low as he turned to face his brother, who was lounging behind his desk, eyes gleaming with that trademark amusement.
Rhys raised an eyebrow, knowing immediately where this was going. “What is it now? Another request for a solo mission?”
Azriel gritted his teeth, frustration clawing at his chest. He couldn’t do it anymore—being stuck in that house with her. Being stuck with the constant reminder that he was married to someone he didn’t even know. And it wasn’t like he was allowed to go out and do his usual work without being burdened by her presence.
“I need a mission, Rhys,” Azriel muttered, pacing again. “I can’t stay there with her. I can’t keep pretending like everything’s fine. Like we’re not just two people forced into this. I’m asking you to send me away. Please.”
Rhysand chuckled softly, leaning back in his chair as he watched Azriel’s tense movements. “You sure? Because the last time I saw the two of you together, you looked anything but hateful.”
Azriel froze mid-step, his heart skipping a beat. The words hit him like a punch, knocking the wind out of him. He hadn’t expected Rhys to say that. He’d kept his distance, kept his eyes off her as much as possible, but he couldn’t shake the truth in his brother’s words. He hadn’t seen the way he had looked at her—hadn’t noticed the way she had glanced at him when she thought no one was watching. They were still strangers, but those brief moments... they had felt different.
Azriel scowled, shaking his head to rid himself of the thoughts swirling in his mind. “You’re wrong. There’s nothing between us. I don’t even see her as my wife. I don’t want anything to do with her.”
Rhys’s gaze softened, but there was still a glimmer of humor behind his eyes. “You keep saying that, but the way I see it, you’re lying to yourself. I’ve seen the way you look at her. You can’t even hide it from me, Az. I know you.”
Azriel growled under his breath, but his brother’s words were like tiny shards of ice, piercing through the walls he’d spent years building around his heart. He couldn’t allow himself to feel. He couldn’t let himself think that maybe, just maybe, Rhys was right.
“You’re out of your mind,” Azriel muttered, taking a step back. “I don’t feel anything for her. I’m just stuck in this mess because you insisted on this ridiculous marriage.”
Rhys leaned forward, elbows resting on the desk. His voice was quieter now, but there was a sharpness to it that made Azriel pause. “You can lie to me all you want, but you can’t lie to yourself, Azriel. I know what I saw. And I’m telling you this because you’re my brother. Whatever this is between you two, it’s not going away just because you pretend it doesn’t exist.”
Azriel clenched his fists, his body tight with anger. “I don’t need your advice, Rhys.”
Rhys’s lips quirked up, but there was something more sincere in his gaze now. “I’m not giving advice. I’m telling you what I see. You’ve got two choices: face whatever it is you’re feeling, or keep running from it. But running won’t make it go away.”
Azriel’s mind raced, and he wanted to scream at Rhys, tell him to stop reading him like an open book, but he couldn’t find the words. He couldn’t even look Rhys in the eye for fear that his brother would see through all of his lies.
Instead, he let out a long breath, pushing past the thoughts that threatened to overwhelm him. “So what do you want me to do?”
Rhys’s expression was unreadable as he leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers together. “You’re going to stay with your wife, Azriel. I’m not sending you away on some mission. You need to work this out. You need to talk to her. But I know you won’t, so I’ll tell you this: You’re not as alone as you think you are. But you’ve got to stop pretending everything’s fine when it’s not.”
Azriel’s throat tightened at the implication. He didn’t want to hear this. Didn’t want to acknowledge that maybe, just maybe, Rhys was right.
“Fine,” Azriel spat, turning toward the door. “I’ll stay. But don’t expect me to like it.”
As his hand gripped the door handle, Rhys’s voice stopped him. “Az,” he said quietly. “Attraction isn’t always easy. But pretending it doesn’t exist? That’s even harder.”
Azriel stood there, frozen, the words echoing in his mind like a haunting whisper. Slowly, he turned to face his brother. “I’m not pretending. I don’t feel anything for her.”
Rhys’s gaze softened, but there was a glint of something that made Azriel’s heart pound. “We both know that’s not true. But it’s your choice, Azriel. I’m just telling you—don’t waste the time you’ve got.”
The weight of Rhys’s words lingered long after he had left the study. Azriel’s mind spun, and for the first time in a long while, his walls cracked just enough for doubt to seep through.
------------
The soft clink of porcelain against porcelain was the only sound filling the quiet, drawing Y/n’s gaze to the cup in front of her. Feyre had insisted she join her for tea—something about “breaking the ice” between them, as if it were that simple. But Y/n knew it was just another attempt to draw her into the circle, to make her feel like she belonged in their world. She didn’t. And she never would.
Y/n’s fingers tightened around the teacup, her knuckles going white as she stared at the swirling liquid, her mind a million miles away. The air in the room was thick with forced civility, and y/n hated it. The delicate sitting room with its cushioned chairs and soft lighting made her skin crawl. It was all a facade. Pretend. She didn’t belong here, and they knew it. Feyre knew it.
“Y/n,” Feyre said, breaking the silence, her voice warm, but still laced with that underlying curiosity. “I know this might not be the easiest thing for you... but I want you to feel at home here, even if just for a little while.”
Y/n’s lips twitched into something that might’ve been mistaken for a smile if one didn’t pay close attention to the coldness in her eyes. “At home?” she repeated flatly, her voice laced with distaste. “That’s funny. I don’t think this house will ever feel like home to me.”
Feyre didn't react to the bite in her tone, her expression steady and patient, as if she were used to it by now. “You’re Azriel’s wife now,” Feyre said, more matter-of-fact than anything else. “You’re part of this family, whether you want to be or not.”
Y/n’s gaze sharpened as she finally looked up, meeting Feyre’s eyes across the table. She let the words hang in the air for a moment, the weight of them settling in her chest. Part of this family. The irony tasted bitter on her tongue. A family she had no stake in. A family she would never be a part of. Not really. She could play the part, sit here, sip tea, and pretend for as long as she needed to, but that didn’t mean she would ever truly be one of them.
“Right,” she muttered, trying to rein in the simmering frustration that was starting to bubble up. “Azriel’s wife.” She forced the words out as if they didn’t sting every time she said them.
Feyre didn’t seem to pick up on the bitterness in Y/n’s tone, or maybe she just didn’t care. She leaned back in her chair, eyes still on Y/n, her expression more thoughtful now.
“How have you been adjusting to everything?” Feyre asked, her voice gentle. It almost sounded like a question of genuine concern, though Y/n knew better. Feyre wasn’t asking to truly understand; she was asking because she had to.
“Fine,” Y/n replied, her voice cold and clipped. “It’s only been a month, after all.”
Feyre nodded, her eyes flickering to the side for a moment, as if gathering her thoughts. “I understand that it’s not easy. I know Azriel can be… difficult. But he’s a good person, Y/n. He’s been through a lot.”
Y/n’s eyes narrowed, a small laugh escaping her lips. “Good person?” she repeated, her voice taking on a mocking edge. “That’s one way to put it.”
Feyre didn’t flinch. Instead, she leaned forward slightly, her tone shifting, becoming more serious. “I know this whole thing isn’t what you expected. And I can’t pretend to understand what you’re feeling. But I’ve seen the way you look at Azriel. I know it’s hard to… accept everything right now. But he’s not the enemy.”
Y/n’s eyes flicked up sharply, but before she could reply, Feyre continued, her words flowing like water, too fast to interrupt.
“And I know you don’t want to hear this,” Feyre said softly, almost regretfully, “but Elain—Azriel and Elain—there’s something between them. Even now. They can't stay away from one another, no matter what.”
Y/n froze. The words hit her like a physical blow, and for a moment, her vision blurred as a wave of something unrecognizable washed over her—resentment, jealousy, pain? She didn’t know, but it made her stomach twist. She quickly masked it, but Feyre had already seen the flicker in her eyes.
“I’m sorry,” Feyre added, her voice sincere but firm. “I know you’re married to him, but that’s the truth. Elain has her mate, and Azriel is now married to you, but… there’s something between them, something deeper than either of them can deny.”
Y/n’s grip tightened on her teacup, and she forced her voice to remain steady, even though everything inside her was screaming. “And what does that have to do with me?” she asked, her words clipped, her tone biting.
Feyre didn’t back down. “It has everything to do with you, Y/n. Whether you like it or not, this situation—this marriage—was never just about the two of you. Elain is a part of Azriel’s life, and you’re caught in the middle of it. I’m sorry.” Her words were almost too soft, too apologetic, and it made Y/n want to lash out.
Y/n stood abruptly, pushing her chair back with a screech that echoed through the room. “I don’t need your pity, Feyre,” she spat, her heart racing. “I never did.”
She didn’t give Feyre a chance to respond. She turned on her heel and stormed out of the room, the sound of Feyre’s voice calling after her—soft, apologetic, and full of regret—fading as she made her way down the hall.
She didn’t care.
Not about them. Not about Elain and Azriel. Not about Feyre or any of it.
But deep down, she couldn’t shake the nagging thought that something had shifted in her since that conversation. She wasn’t sure what it was, but she felt it, burning like a brand beneath her skin.
———-
Y/n sat alone in their shared home, the silence of the space pressing down on her like a weight she could barely lift. The walls seemed to close in as she glanced at the clock. Another evening without Azriel. Another day where the distance between them only seemed to grow.
It had been weeks, two months now, since the wedding—an event she had reluctantly accepted but had done nothing to erase the bitterness in her heart. She had promised herself that she wouldn’t let her emotions get the best of her, that she would remain indifferent. After all, this wasn’t a marriage born of love, and that was clear from the start.
But the constant tension in the house, the subtle glances between Azriel and Elain whenever they were in the same room, was enough to make her stomach churn with something that wasn’t hatred—something else, something more destructive.
She could never escape it. They were everywhere. Azriel with Elain. Elain with Azriel. It was like the universe kept reminding her of the one thing she couldn’t control.
With a sharp exhale, Y/n threw herself onto the couch, eyes closing in frustration. She could hear them in the hallway just outside. Their soft laughter, their quiet conversations.
Her hands clenched at her sides.
No. No more.
She stood, her heartbeat quickening as she made her way down the hall. She couldn’t keep pretending. Not anymore.
Azriel stood at the door to the study, his posture relaxed, leaning slightly against the doorframe as Elain spoke softly to him. They were close—too close. The sight of them made Y/n’s skin burn.
She took a step forward, and they both fell silent. Azriel’s eyes shifted to her, but he didn’t look surprised. He never did.
“You don’t have to pretend with me, Azriel,” Y/n’s voice cut through the silence, the coldness of her tone making the words sharper than she intended. “I know exactly what’s going on here.”
Azriel’s eyes hardened, a warning flashing in them, but Y/n didn’t care. She had spent the last month walking on eggshells, suppressing the growing anger that had been building inside her. She couldn’t hold it in any longer.
“You’re in love with her,” Y/n spat, her words filled with venom. “I don’t know why I even bother. All this time pretending like we’re somehow in this together. But you can’t even look at me without looking at her too.”
Elain shifted uncomfortably, but it was Azriel who spoke first. His voice was tight with restraint. “Y/n, not now.”
“Not now?” Y/n repeated, her voice rising. “I’m tired of pretending that you and I are some happy little couple when all you do is look at her like she’s the only person in this world. How stupid do you think I am? I’m not blind, Azriel. It’s pathetic.”
Azriel’s expression darkened, but he didn’t move. “That’s enough.”
“No, it’s not enough,” Y/n snapped, her eyes flashing with anger. “I’m not your fucking fool. You’re married to me, and you can’t even act like it. You can’t even look at me without thinking of her.”
There was a dangerous quiet in the air now. Azriel’s jaw clenched as he took a step toward her, his voice cold. “Watch your words, Y/n. I didn’t marry you because I wanted to. You think I don’t see the way you look at me? Don’t pretend like you’re innocent in all of this. We’re both stuck in this arrangement. Don’t make it more than it is.”
Y/n’s heart pounded in her chest. “I’m stuck in this arrangement?” she echoed, incredulity lacing her voice. “I never wanted this! You’re the one who’s in love with her, Azriel. I’m just a placeholder. You think I don’t see it? The way you and Elain look at each other when you think no one’s watching?”
“Stop it,” Azriel growled, his tone low and dangerous.
But Y/n didn’t stop. She had no intention of stopping now. All the feelings she had been burying, all the resentment and jealousy, came pouring out in a surge of anger she could no longer control. “It’s obvious, Azriel.You wish she was your mate. You’re just waiting for some godforsaken miracle to undo this marriage, and the whole time I’m stuck with you—with someone who doesn’t even want me.”
The words hung in the air like a spell, suffocating her, but she didn’t care. It was the truth, and for the first time, she didn’t bother pretending otherwise.
For a moment, there was only silence. Elain had stepped back, her eyes wide, but Azriel stood frozen in place, his eyes flashing with a mixture of anger and something unreadable.
Then he spoke, his voice low, edged with something close to fury. “I never asked for this either. Don’t act like you’re the only one suffering through it.”
Y/n’s chest heaved as she swallowed back the rising tide of emotions threatening to overtake her. “You think this is hard for you? You don’t even know what this feels like. I don’t care about the Hybern blood in me. I don’t care about your hatred for it. But I’m not stupid. And I’m done.”
Azriel opened his mouth to speak, but Y/n was already turning on her heel, storming out of the room before he could say anything. Her footsteps echoed in the hall, the weight of the argument heavy in the air.
As she slammed the door behind her, she leaned against it, her breath coming in sharp, shallow gasps.
Her heart was pounding, a mixture of fury and hurt boiling inside her. She had just exposed everything—the truth she had been holding in for so long. And she didn’t know if she felt better or worse for it.
The next day, Y/n didn’t care. At least, that’s what she kept telling herself. The argument with Azriel had been explosive, and she hadn’t bothered to check on him since. He was probably off somewhere with Elain, as usual, ignoring her existence in favor of someone who truly mattered to him.
And that was fine. She wasn’t about to play the part of the desperate, insecure wife. She didn’t care what he did, who he was with, or what he had to say. The venom in her words from last night still echoed in her mind, but she refused to acknowledge the small, gnawing feeling in her chest that told her maybe—just maybe—she had gone too far.
But no, she wasn’t going to do this. She wasn’t going to let herself soften for him. She’d learned a long time ago that there was nothing worth caring about in this world. So why bother?
The morning had been cold, and she had spent most of it in her room, staring out the window, watching the city go about its business below. Her thoughts had drifted, as they often did these days, from one dark corner of her mind to another. She couldn’t afford to linger on Azriel or Elain. She couldn’t afford to care about anything.
But as she pulled her coat tighter around her shoulders and left the house for a walk—just to clear her head—the air felt heavier than usual. There was something about the silence that seemed too still, too quiet.
She passed through the marketplace, her boots clicking on the cobblestones, ignoring the looks from the locals. The city was full of people, but in this moment, Y/n felt more alone than ever. She could feel the weight of the fight from last night still hovering over her, but it was easier to let it sit in the back of her mind while she focused on the mundane tasks of everyday life.
That was, until a shadow fell across her path.
Before she could even register what was happening, something hard pressed against her side, a sharp pain searing through her ribs. Her instincts screamed at her to fight, but it was too late. She barely had time to react before she was pulled into an alley, her body shoved roughly against the stone wall. The smell of sweat, damp earth, and something sour filled her nostrils, and she choked on the sudden rush of fear that flooded her veins.
Her heart pounded as she struggled, but the grip on her arms tightened. Her breath came in shallow gasps as she fought against the strong hands holding her still. She twisted, trying to break free, but the attackers were swift—too swift.
“What do you think you’re doing?” she hissed through gritted teeth, her heart racing with adrenaline. But the men—two of them—said nothing. One of them simply pressed a cloth to her mouth, and before she could react, darkness closed in.
The world around her spun, and everything went black.
When Y/n came to, the first thing she noticed was the cold, damp stone beneath her. She was lying flat on her back, and the air smelled stale, like a forgotten cellar. Her head throbbed, and a dull ache spread across her temples. She blinked, trying to make sense of her surroundings, but the flickering light from a torch just ahead didn’t do much to illuminate the small, cramped room.
Panic surged through her as she sat up, her hands immediately reaching for her body, checking for any weapons. There were none. Her throat felt dry, and her mind raced with questions.
Where was she?
Why had they taken her?
And who were these people?
A soft clink of metal on stone made her pause. She looked up, eyes narrowing as she saw a shadow moving in the doorway of the room. It was hard to make out much in the dim light, but she could feel the eyes on her. The presence of someone… watching.
“Ah, you’re awake,” a voice said, smooth and cold, like it was used to power. A woman stepped into view, her features shadowed but unmistakably cruel. “You didn’t think you could just walk through our lands, did you?”
Y/n didn’t respond, her chest tight with the remnants of fear. She had been captured—no, taken—by people who didn’t want a Hybern bloodline anywhere near their territory. How ironic. They probably thought they were doing the world a favor, ridding the land of her existence.
She swallowed the lump in her throat, her eyes glinting with anger. “I have nothing to do with Hybern,” she spat, her voice hoarse from the struggle earlier.
The woman smiled coldly, circling around Y/n like a predator eyeing its prey. “You’re still part of that bloodline. And that makes you dangerous.”
Y/n glared at her, unwilling to let her see the fear she felt inside. “You’ll regret this.”
The woman laughed. “Maybe. But first, we have to make sure you’re… disappeared.”
Y/n’s heart skipped a beat. She knew what that meant. But she wasn’t going to go down without a fight.
----------
Azriel sat beside Elain, his hand resting on her back as she sobbed quietly into his chest. He tried to focus on her, on the comfort he had been offering her over the past few days, but it was difficult. His mind kept drifting back to Y/n—her words from yesterday, the way she had spat venom at him like it was second nature.
He could still hear the bite in her voice, the sting of every insult, every accusation. “I know we’re not going to acknowledge each other, but this is too much. You’re clearly in love with Elain.”
“I’m sorry, Elain,” he murmured again, but his voice lacked conviction. He was trying to soothe her, to ease the hurt between them, but the more he tried, the more he realized something was slipping through his fingers.
He hadn’t been able to stop thinking about Y/n since their argument. Her words had cut him deeper than he wanted to admit, and no matter how many times he tried to push the thoughts away, they kept coming back.
Azriel shook his head, trying to focus on Elain, trying to push the thoughts of Y/n away. He didn’t want to admit it, not even to himself, but the truth was undeniable. The space between him and Elain had begun to feel… too much.
“I didn’t mean to hurt you,” he said softly, his hand still resting on Elain’s back as she wept in his arms. But even as the words left his mouth, he realized they didn’t feel true—not in the way they used to. He wasn’t sure if he was apologizing for his actions toward Elain or for his lack of real feeling.
Elain’s crying began to quiet, her sobs fading as she pulled back, looking up at him through tear-soaked lashes. “Azriel, please... don’t be angry at me.”
“I’m not angry with you,” he said, though the words felt hollow in his chest.
He wasn’t angry with Elain, but he was angry with himself. Angry for not knowing where his feelings lay, angry for the distance he felt between them now, and for the strange emptiness he couldn’t fill.
But it wasn’t just Elain’s tears that had him unsettled. It was Y/n’s absence. It was the sharpness of their argument and the way her eyes had looked at him—like she saw through him, saw the cracks in his walls.
Suddenly, there was a loud crash at the door, and Cassian’s voice broke through the thick air.
“Azriel, we have a problem.”
Azriel’s head snapped up, his body instantly coiling in tension as Cassian’s words hit him like a jolt of ice water. He barely registered Elain’s shocked gasp or her hands gripping his arms.
“Y/n… she’s been taken.”
The words sliced through him, the shock of it freezing him in place for a moment. But the second the panic set in, his instincts took over. He surged to his feet, wings snapping out in a violent, protective motion. His heart pounded, and for a moment, he couldn’t even process what was happening.
He looked down at Elain, but the sight of her trembling face barely registered. His mind was on one thing and one thing only now—Y/n. The feeling of her absence, the way her anger had consumed him just the day before, now transforming into something far more urgent.
“Where is my wife?” he demanded, his voice dark and low, as though some primal part of him had snapped into place.
Cassian, too, was already moving toward the door, but his expression was grim. “We don’t know. We’re trying to track her, but—”
“I don’t care!” Azriel shouted, his wings flaring with rage. “I’m not letting anyone take her. I’ll burn the world to the ground if I have to.”
He didn’t wait for Cassian’s response. Without another glance at Elain, Azriel turned on his heel and shot out the door, his mind fixated entirely on Y/n.
The world around him faded, and all that remained was the overwhelming need to find her. He could feel it, deep inside—a pull stronger than any duty, any obligation to Elain.
Y/n had been taken, and he wasn’t going to stop until she was back in his arms.
-----------
Y/n’s head ached. The dull throb behind her eyes was only amplified by the cold stone walls surrounding her, the darkness pressing in on every side. She didn’t know how long it had been since they’d taken her—time felt like it was slipping away in the disorienting silence, the hours blurring into one another as the isolation began to eat away at her.
She had been caught. Captured by those who feared her connection to Hybern, to everything that had once been her bloodline. She had known the risks when she left her home, when she had left Azriel’s side. But that didn’t make it easier.
Her thoughts flickered to him—Azriel. The argument from the night before still stung like fresh wounds. She didn’t need to think about him, didn’t want to, but the ache in her chest had nothing to do with the physical restraints keeping her in place.
She felt nothing for him, right? He was married to Elain. He had his duty.
So why, then, did her stomach twist at the thought of him being with her?
She hated this feeling—the weakness, the vulnerability. All of it felt like a damn trap.
"Enough," she whispered harshly to herself, shaking her head. "Focus, Y/n."
The sounds of her captors outside the cell grated on her nerves, their laughter a mockery of her situation. She had to get out. She couldn’t be here, locked away like some caged animal. She was stronger than this. She had to remind herself of that, had to remember who she was. A fighter. Not some fragile creature waiting to be saved.
But even as she steeled herself for whatever was coming next, a part of her—a deep, raw part of her—felt that familiar, bitter feeling. The one that had started as anger and had transformed into something else entirely when she realized just how much it had all meant.
Azriel.
She had fought for control of her emotions, forcing herself to believe that nothing about their situation would ever change, that it was a marriage out of duty and hatred, but those words—the ones she’d thrown at him, the ones that cut her deep—had twisted something inside of her.
You’re clearly in love with Elain.
She hated that it was true.
She clenched her fists, the cold iron biting into her skin. I hate him. The words were as much of a command as a declaration, but the heaviness in her chest betrayed them.
She heard footsteps approaching, the sound of keys rattling as they unlocked her cell. A cold breeze swept in, and the faintest trace of her captors' low murmurs made her mind race. She wouldn’t be caught off guard again.
But it was hard to ignore the way her pulse spiked when she thought of what lay ahead, of the uncertainty, of whether she would ever see Azriel again.
She didn’t know what she expected from him—whether he would even care enough to search for her, or if he would return to Elain, who was probably sitting in his arms right now, not knowing that Y/n had been taken.
"Get up," a voice barked from the doorway, dragging her from her spiraling thoughts.
Y/n’s gaze snapped to the figure in the shadows, her heart racing, but she forced herself to remain still. She wasn’t going to break—she wouldn’t give them the satisfaction.
The figure stepped closer, and she recognized the glint of the knife at his waist. “You’re coming with me.”
Y/n narrowed her eyes, refusing to show any sign of fear. She had learned long ago not to let anyone see her weakness. “Where are you taking me?”
“Does it matter?” He sneered, reaching for her arm to yank her to her feet.
She didn’t answer him. Instead, she stood on her own, using every ounce of her will to push the emotions threatening to overwhelm her to the back of her mind. She had to stay focused.
One step at a time. She could get out of this. She could find a way to escape—she wouldn’t let herself be caught like this. Not again.
As the door slammed behind her, the cold weight of her situation settled over her. The farther they took her, the further she seemed to slip away from everything she once knew.
And, somehow, the emptiness in her chest—the one that had started with Azriel, with her own regrets—only seemed to grow.
-------
Azriel couldn’t breathe. The moment Cassian had burst into the room with the news that Y/n had been taken, something inside of him snapped. The tight, cold grip he’d placed on his emotions shattered, and for the first time in weeks, raw, unrelenting fury took control. He hadn’t thought about his wife much in the past few days—had buried himself in missions and training and Elain’s presence, but now, as the reality of her abduction set in, it was all he could think of.
Where the hell is my wife?
Rhysand’s voice had faded into the background as Azriel shoved past him, already moving, already planning. He wasn’t thinking clearly, didn’t care what anyone else had to say. They were in her land now. They had taken his wife, and that was something no one would get away with.
He was the shadowsinger, a mster spy, after all. So, it was only a matter of minutes before he found where the bastards had taken his woman.
The enemy camp was in a desolate part of the forest, surrounded by crumbling ruins. Azriel’s heart beat erratically as he winnowed in with Cassian and Rhysand by his side, their shadows flickering in the cold moonlight. Every inch of his body screamed for violence.
��Get her back, Az,” Cassian said, his voice low, but his eyes just as bloodshot with rage. They both understood that this wasn’t just about a fight—it was about protecting their own.
“Stay close,” Azriel muttered, but his mind was already focused on the task ahead. He couldn’t lose her. Not like this.
The chaos was immediate. His shadows lashed out, tearing through the enemy guards, their screams drowned by the sound of Azriel’s wings slicing through the air, the crack of bones breaking under his fists. He killed anyone who dared stand in his path, his every move laced with the rage he couldn’t keep contained. He didn’t need to think—just act.
And then, there she was.
Y/n.
She was slumped against the wall, pale and barely conscious, her body battered. Her arms were tied, her chest heaving with shallow breaths.
“Y/n!” he roared, voice hoarse with relief and fury as he saw her in that state.
Her eyes fluttered open for a split second, and then closed again, as if she didn’t even have the strength to acknowledge him. That did something to him—something he couldn’t name, something sharp and painful.
Without another thought, he was at her side, gently cutting through the ropes binding her with his shadows. His hands were trembling, but he couldn’t afford to care. “Please, stay with me, Y/n. I’m not leaving you here,” he whispered, his voice raw.
He picked her up carefully, cradling her against his chest as he shot one last look at the carnage around them. “We’re leaving. Now.”
Cassian and Rhysand were already clearing the way, ensuring there were no more threats. Azriel’s shadows fought off anyone who dared get too close as he winnowed them away from the enemy camp.
The moment they were back in the safety of their home, Azriel collapsed to his knees, his heart pounding in his chest. Y/n was limp in his arms, her face pale, her breathing erratic. His gaze flicked over her, and the sheer terror of what had just happened—of nearly losing her—made his stomach churn.
“Y/n,” he breathed, brushing her hair back from her forehead, his fingers trembling with urgency. He needed her to stay awake, needed her to hear him.
"Please, stay awake for me, please, sweetheart.” he begged, voice desperate, not caring if anyone heard the raw plea in his tone.
But her eyes remained closed, her breathing shallow and strained. The darkness beneath her lids said everything he didn’t want to hear: she was slipping away.
And that realization—how close he had come to losing her—shattered him in ways he couldn’t begin to understand.
His anger was still there, like a storm waiting to break, but all he could feel now was the overwhelming need to protect her, to hold her, to never let anything like this happen again.
Her body was growing heavier in his arms, and her fingers, which had once clutched at him with fury and confusion, were now limp.
"Y/n," he whispered again, more softly this time, pressing his forehead to hers, his voice barely above a whisper. "Please, stay with me."
But she didn’t answer, her breathing fading as the darkness of unconsciousness took hold. He felt the weight of her body as she collapsed fully against him, and his heart clenched painfully.
He couldn’t breathe. She was slipping away, and he couldn’t stop it.
Azriel stood there for a long moment, clutching her to him like she was the very air he breathed. His wings were spread protectively around them both, and though his body was screaming for him to act, to fight, to do something, all he could do was hold her close.
"Please," he whispered once more, his voice cracking. "Please don’t leave me."
A hand on his shoulder.
Feyre.
"Az, let go, we need her to be treated immediately."
---------
The first thing Y/n became aware of was the warmth surrounding her. She wasn’t sure where she was, but the soft texture beneath her body—silk sheets—told her that it wasn’t the filthy cell she’d just been in. Her mind was hazy, heavy, and every inch of her body ached, like she had been dragged through hell and back.
But the pain didn’t matter. She didn’t care.
Her eyes flickered open, and the first thing she saw was the dark silhouette of Azriel, standing beside her bed, his face strained and full of tension. His posture was rigid, his shadows curling around him, as if they, too, were on edge.
She swallowed the bitter taste of her own thoughts. She had no reason to feel anything, and yet her heart felt frozen in place. The emotions she had once tried to push aside were back, gnawing at her from the inside. Anger. Hurt. Indifference.
What had he done for her, really? She was alive, yes, but that was all. The person who had put her here—the person who had torn her life apart—was the one who had saved her.
He was standing there, as if it all made sense, as if they could go back to normal, as if the last few weeks had been anything other than a farce. She could feel the pity in his eyes, though it wasn’t obvious. His brow was furrowed, and his jaw clenched, his emotions in turmoil.
But none of it mattered.
"Azriel," she whispered, the sound of his name bitter on her tongue. She didn’t want to care about his distress, didn’t want to acknowledge it. His guilt, his regrets, his useless efforts—it all felt like too much. She pushed herself up on the bed slowly, her head swimming with the effort, her hands shaking. The whole world felt like a haze, but the bitterness that had settled deep in her chest was crystal clear.
"How nice," she spoke again, her voice cold, cutting through the air like ice. "You saved me, only after your people did all this shit to me. After they kidnapped me, tortured me. It’s funny, don’t you think? How your people did this to me, yet here you are, looking like you give a damn."
Azriel didn’t answer immediately. She could see his hands tighten into fists at his sides. He was still looking at her with those dark, unreadable eyes, his chest rising and falling as if he were holding his breath. She didn’t care.
She had spent so many weeks in this hell of a situation, forced to live in a marriage that felt more like a cage than anything else. His coldness toward her, his complete refusal to acknowledge her existence—none of it was forgotten. If anything, it had only made her hate him more.
"I don’t expect an apology," she said with a brittle laugh, "because I know I won’t get one."
Azriel’s mouth tightened, but she wasn’t sure if it was in anger or frustration. He was silent for a long moment, and the only sound in the room was the soft rustling of his shadows, as if they were waiting for his command. His eyes softened just a little, but Y/n refused to acknowledge it.
“Y/n,” he said finally, his voice strained but laced with something she couldn’t place. “I know you hate me. I don’t blame you. But—”
She cut him off with a sharp glance. “But nothing. It doesn’t matter now, does it? I’m still here, stuck with you and your family. With your people.”
Her chest tightened again, but she forced herself to ignore it. There was no space for weakness. No room for softness.
Azriel swallowed, his face contorting with some emotion she couldn’t read. He opened his mouth, then closed it again, as if searching for words that could repair the irreparable. But there was nothing. Nothing that would fix the broken trust. Nothing that would heal the wounds he had helped create.
Azriel watched her closely, feeling the weight of her words, feeling the coldness emanating from her. His heart ached in a way he couldn’t explain. The bitter realization settled in his chest, a slow burn of understanding.
She was his mate.
He had refused to believe it when he first felt it but....it all made sense. And the more he thought of it, the more he was surprised to find himself not feeling enraged with the idea.
He had panicked. Gone feral. Of course it made sense now. Why he had been so frantic when they’d taken her. Why he felt this overwhelming sense of protectiveness, why his world had turned upside down when he thought he had lost her. Why he refused to leave her side for even a single second these past few days.
But he couldn’t tell her. Not yet. She hated him, and rightfully so. He had spent weeks ignoring her, fighting against a bond he hadn’t known how to accept. Now that he understood, now that it was clear... It didn’t matter. She wouldn’t believe him.
“Y/n,” he said again, voice softer this time. He reached a hand out toward her, but she pulled away. She didn’t want him near her. Not now. Not after everything.
"I’m not asking for your forgiveness," Azriel continued, trying to keep the desperation out of his voice. "I just... I’ll do better. I’ll make an effort."
His words felt hollow, even to him. What could he possibly do to make this right? How could he fix what had been broken? How could he earn her trust back, when he had destroyed it so thoroughly?
Y/n didn’t answer him. She just stared at him, her eyes cold and unreadable. It made something deep inside him twist painfully.
“I don’t need your promises,” she finally spoke, her voice flat. “And I don’t need you to ‘try’ for me, Azriel. I don’t need you for anything.”
Her words stung, cutting deeper than anything he could’ve expected. But they were the truth. She hated him, and he deserved it.
Still, the pull between them remained undeniable, even if she refused to see it.
Azriel didn’t move. He didn’t know what else to say. There was nothing left to say.
Y/n felt the emptiness spread inside her. The room felt too small, the air too heavy. She wanted to be anywhere but here—anywhere but in this cage of her own making.
But she was still here. And nothing was going to change that.
And no amount of promises could make her believe that Azriel was ever going to be the man she needed.
----------
The days had blurred together since the night she had collapsed in his arms. Y/n’s body still ached, but it was a dull, almost forgettable pain now. It had been replaced by the ache of something deeper—something she refused to acknowledge. And Azriel was still there. Every morning, every evening. Silent, but ever-present.
At first, she had ignored him. At first, she’d kept herself isolated from him, refusing to speak, refusing to even look in his direction. But over the past week, something had shifted. It wasn’t that she had softened—no, it wasn’t that easy. But there were moments, fleeting, almost invisible, when his presence didn’t annoy her as much. When she’d see him at the door, a cup of tea in his hand, his eyes soft as he looked at her, and for a brief second, her chest would tighten—not with anger, but with something else.
Something like... relief?
“No more lectures today,” Azriel had said the night before, after yet another one of his silent offerings of tea.
Y/n had shot him a look, her mouth curling into a mock smile. “I didn’t ask for your company,” she snapped, but the words felt hollow even to her.
He’d shrugged and set the cup on the table beside her. “I’m not here for your approval. Just... here."
She had expected him to say something about his promise to “try harder” or some nonsense, but he didn’t. He just left, the sound of his footsteps faint as they receded down the hall.
It was... different.
--------
Two weeks after the attack, Y/n found herself trying to get up from the bed and walk again. Her fingers running over the old wooden dresser. There was a strange sense of isolation she couldn’t shake, despite the fact that she was under the same roof as him and his family. Despite the fact that he was so close, his presence was always felt, even when he wasn’t physically in the room.
It was impossible to ignore him, and for some reason, it frustrated her to no end.
Her mind drifted back to that night, to their conversation in the healing room. The one where Azriel had apologized again, as if it would fix things. She didn’t understand why he cared so much, and maybe that was what irritated her. Maybe that was the part she didn’t want to understand.
Just as she turned to the door, there he was, standing in the doorway, his usual shadowed presence filling the space.
“I don’t need you here,” Y/n said before he could say anything, her voice harsh.
Azriel took a slow breath, his gaze unwavering. “I know.”
She froze, the harsh words hanging in the air between them. She expected him to back down, to offer an apology. But instead, he took a step forward, his wings flexing in a fluid motion.
“I’m not leaving. But I’ll stay out of your way.” His voice was low, almost too careful. He came and gently took ahold of her arm, helping her move around. And for the first time in weeks, Y/n felt something different—something close to a sigh of relief.
----------
Another few days passed, and somehow, against every instinct she had, Y/n found herself standing next to Azriel in the heart of Velaris. The City of Starlight, as Rhysand called it, was beautiful beyond measure—its elegance, its warmth, its life, pulsing through every street, every corner.
The night was warm, the air fragrant with flowers, the glow of lanterns casting a soft golden hue over the cobblestones. For a moment, Y/n forgot about the tensions, about the animosity between her and Azriel. The city had a way of washing away that bitterness, as though its magic had seeped into her very bones.
This was truly the first time she came to explore the city since her arrival in here.
“You’re not afraid of it?” she asked, her voice soft as she turned to Azriel, who had been walking beside her, seemingly lost in thought.
Azriel glanced at her, his face unreadable for a moment before a small smile tugged at his lips. “Afraid of Velaris? No. I’m afraid of what I might do to you here, though.”
Y/n met his gaze, and for once, she didn’t feel the sharp edge of anger that usually followed whenever they spoke. “I don’t need your protection.”
“No,” he agreed, his voice quiet but firm. “You don’t. But I’d like to be here for you anyway.”
Y/n didn’t respond, but she didn’t pull away either. Instead, she let herself enjoy the night. It was small—so small—but it was something.
----------
The days had blurred together since the night she had collapsed in his arms. Y/n’s body still ached, but it was a dull, almost forgettable pain now. It had been replaced by the ache of something deeper—something she refused to acknowledge. And Azriel was still there. Every morning, every evening. Silent, but ever-present.
At first, she had ignored him. At first, she’d kept herself isolated from him, refusing to speak, refusing to even look in his direction. But over the past week, something had shifted. It wasn’t that she had softened—no, it wasn’t that easy. But there were moments, fleeting, almost invisible, when his presence didn’t annoy her as much. When she’d see him at the door, a cup of tea in his hand, his eyes soft as he looked at her, and for a brief second, her chest would tighten—not with anger, but with something else.
Something like... relief?
“No more lectures today,” Azriel had said the night before, after yet another one of his silent offerings of tea.
Y/n had shot him a look, her mouth curling into a mock smile. “I didn’t ask for your company,” she snapped, but the words felt hollow even to her.
He’d shrugged and set the cup on the table beside her. “I’m not here for your approval. Just... here."
She had expected him to say something about his promise to “try harder” or some nonsense, but he didn’t. He just left, the sound of his footsteps faint as they receded down the hall.
It was... different.
It had been three weeks since the incident that nearly tore her apart, and today was different. Today, something inside her had shifted. The cold walls she’d built around herself, the ones she’d reinforced with every cruel word, every insult, every bit of anger toward him—they were slowly crumbling.
Y/n had been in the courtyard of Rhysand’s estate, sitting on a bench, watching the sun set over the city when Azriel appeared beside her.
“I have something I want to show you,” he said, his voice low, hesitant in a way that was both surprising and familiar.
Y/n raised an eyebrow. “What?”
He extended his hand toward her, and for a long moment, she simply stared at it. His shadows curled around him, his presence unmistakable, but it wasn’t commanding anymore. It was... something else. Gentle. Inviting.
He didn’t say anything else. Just stood there, waiting for her to make the choice.
Slowly, reluctantly, she stood and placed her hand in his.
The world shifted beneath them.
In an instant, the ground disappeared from beneath their feet, and Y/n gasped, her body jerking slightly. She instinctively grabbed onto Azriel’s shoulders, her pulse quickening as they soared higher into the sky. The wind whipped through her hair, the city shrinking below them, and the stars stretched endlessly above.
Azriel’s voice was a soft hum in the air as they flew through the night. “I wanted you to see the city from here. From above.”
Y/n’s breath caught in her throat. She couldn’t help herself. It was too beautiful, too breathtaking.
“I didn’t think you’d ever want to share this with me,” she whispered, her grip tightening slightly on his arm.
Azriel glanced at her, his eyes full of something she couldn’t quite place. “I don’t know why I’m showing you this. But I want you to understand. Velaris is mine to protect... and now, it’s yours too.”
Her heart pounded, but this time, it wasn’t from fear. It was something else. Something warmer, like the firelight crackling in the hearth back at Rhysand’s house.
And when they landed, her feet once again on solid ground, she didn’t pull away immediately. Her hand remained in his, his other hand still keeping her tight and close to his body, and for the first time, she didn’t feel the need to retract.
For once, she felt... safe.
-------------
And so it went on, day after day, as her an Azriel got closer and closer, him constantly making efforts to be with her.
"I never had anyone who supported me. My aprents aren't exactly the most.....nicest beings on the planet."
Azriel looked down at her, in his arms, as they both stood in the balcony. His grip on her tightened as he said firmly, “Then I’ll be the one who supports you,” He hadn’t planned on saying those words. They just... slipped out. But once they were out in the open, he felt a weight lift off his chest, like a truth he’d been trying to avoid for far too long.
Y/n shifted slightly in his arms, her gaze fixed on the horizon, where the sun was just beginning to dip below the skyline of Velaris. Her expression was unreadable, but the tension in her body softened, just a fraction. “You don’t have to. No one has to. I’ve always done fine on my own.”
Azriel’s hand moved slightly, tracing the line of her shoulder, his thumb brushing against her skin in the way he’d seen himself do to comfort others—except this time, he wasn’t comforting anyone else. He was comforting her. His mate. The thought still sent a jolt through him every time, but the longer he was with her, the more natural it felt.
“I know you’re used to doing things on your own,” Azriel murmured, his voice barely a whisper. “But you don’t have to anymore.”
She turned her head slightly, meeting his gaze. “Why? Why do you even care?” The question was blunt, almost sharp, but there was no anger in it—just the echo of confusion and wariness.
Azriel swallowed, feeling something shift in him. Something... softer, but stronger at the same time. “Because I’m not like your parents, Y/n,” he said quietly, the words coming from deep within. “I’m not going to turn my back on you. Not now. Not ever.”
For a moment, neither of them moved. The world around them seemed to fade away, leaving only the sound of their breaths in the quiet of the evening. Y/n looked up at him, her eyes searching his face as if trying to figure out if he meant it, if he was lying.
The silence stretched between them, heavy and thick with unspoken words, and then she sighed softly, her eyes dropping to the ground. “I don’t know if I can trust that,” she said, her voice soft but firm. “I’ve been let down before.”
Azriel felt his heart tighten. He knew all too well the feeling of being betrayed, of being left alone. But now wasn’t the time for his own wounds to resurface. This was about her. He stepped closer, his hands gently cupping her face, forcing her to meet his eyes. “I won’t let you down. I can’t promise it will be easy, but I can promise I’ll always be here. For you.”
Y/n didn’t respond right away, her lips parted as if to speak, but the words never came. Instead, she just nodded, once, almost imperceptibly.
Azriel leaned forward then, slowly, hesitating for just a fraction of a second before pressing his forehead gently against hers. “I’m here, sweetpea,” he whispered again, his voice a soft, steady promise. “And I’ll keep being here.”
And in that moment, something cracked in her chest. It wasn’t trust—at least not yet—but it was a shift. A tiny step toward letting him in.
For the first time in a long while, Y/n didn’t feel so alone.
-------
As the days and weeks passed, the distance between Y/n and Azriel shrank. Slowly but surely, she let her guard down, just a little. His presence became more and more a part of her routine, his quiet support a constant in her life. They were no longer strangers trapped in a forced marriage. They were two people learning to understand one another, navigating through the walls they'd built up around themselves.
Azriel's efforts were unwavering. He would sit beside her when she needed company, but he also gave her space when she wanted to retreat into herself. They shared small, silent moments: him waiting for her to speak when she wasn't sure if she could, him showing her parts of Velaris she hadn't yet seen, him listening to her thoughts when she finally dared to open up. In turn, Y/n began to share more and more, until her ice-cold exterior started to melt, just a little at a time.
But still, she kept her distance emotionally. She was hesitant to allow herself to get too close, to let herself feel anything beyond the surface. Because underneath, she still wasn’t sure if she could trust it. Could trust him.
One evening, when the moon hung low in the sky, Azriel brought her to the edge of a quiet garden just outside the city. The stars glittered overhead, and the air was cool, the scent of night-blooming flowers filling the space around them. He stood beside her, quiet as always, but there was something different in his posture tonight. Something weighted, something serious.
Y/n was standing a few paces away, her back turned, arms crossed over her chest as she stared out at the vast, star-filled sky. She had gotten used to the silence between them, but tonight it felt heavy, almost as if he were waiting for something.
“You’ve been distant tonight,” she said, not turning around. She knew he was there, felt his presence in a way that had become familiar.
Azriel shifted, his shadowed wings shifting with him. “I’ve been thinking,” he started, his voice a bit quieter than usual. “About... everything.”
Y/n didn’t look at him, not yet. But she felt the weight of his gaze on her, pulling her attention in ways she couldn’t ignore. "About what?" Her voice was guarded, but there was a softness to it now.
Azriel took a step closer, his hand reaching out, though he hesitated before touching her. He wasn’t sure how she would react—if she would push him away again. “About us. And what comes next.”
The words stirred something in her. Y/n slowly turned to face him, her expression unreadable, but she was feeling something now—something she hadn't let herself feel before. Her heart, cold and distant for so long, was starting to thaw.
“What do you mean by ‘what comes next’?” she asked, her voice faintly trembling.
Azriel exhaled softly, his eyes locking onto hers, and for the first time in a long while, Y/n saw the full weight of his feelings—of everything he hadn’t said, hadn’t shown. "Y/n, you’ve been through so much. I know that. And we’ve both been trying to navigate a marriage that wasn’t our choice. But what I’m about to say... it matters. And I’ve been afraid, afraid to tell you. But it's time."
Y/n frowned, the confusion on her face deepening. “What are you talking about?”
Azriel stepped closer, closing the distance between them. His eyes never left hers, and she could see the vulnerability in them now. The walls he'd built, even for her, were starting to crumble. He had kept so much from her, kept his distance when he shouldn't have. And now, it was time to tell her the truth.
“You’re my mate,” he said softly, the words coming out almost as a whisper. "I knew the moment I brought you back, Y/n. I didn’t want to tell you then... We were both still so caught up in our own worlds. I thought you wouldn’t want me. I thought it was too much. But now I can’t pretend anymore.”
Y/n blinked, her heart stopping for a beat. The words felt like a punch to the gut—everything she’d been trying to avoid hearing, but somehow, deep down, she had known. It was always there, lurking just beneath the surface. The way they had gravitated toward one another, the way she felt when she was with him. It wasn’t just a bond created by circumstance.
“Wait... you knew?” Y/n’s voice was quiet, but the disbelief in it was impossible to miss. “You knew all this time, and you didn’t tell me?” Her voice started to shake with the sudden rush of emotions she hadn’t let herself feel. The anger, the confusion, the hurt. It all came rushing back. “Why? Why didn’t you tell me?”
Azriel took a step back, his hands flexing at his sides as if he were torn between stepping closer or retreating. “I thought—” he paused, trying to find the right words. “I thought you’d be angry. I thought you wouldn’t want me. You were already dealing with everything. You didn’t need the pressure of that on top of it. I couldn’t give you more pain.”
Y/n’s heart ached at his words, but there was anger too, rising like a tide inside her. “You couldn’t have trusted me enough to tell me? To let me decide for myself? You can’t just assume how I feel about you, Azriel. You don’t get to make those decisions for me.”
Azriel winced at her words, but there was nothing he could say to make it better. He had made a mistake. A huge one. “I’m sorry, Y/n. I was afraid. I didn’t know what to do with it. But now... I can’t pretend anymore. You’re my mate. I never should’ve kept it from you.”
Her breath hitched, and for a moment, the world felt still. She wasn’t sure how to respond. She was angry, but deep down, there was something else—something softer, something that wanted to understand, wanted to reach out. But trust didn’t come easily for her. Not after everything.
“I don’t know what to do with this,” she whispered, shaking her head. “I don’t know what to do with you.”
Azriel's heart clenched. “I’m not asking you to know right now. But I’ll be here. Whenever you’re ready.”
Y/n didn't respond immediately. Instead, she stepped back, her eyes still locked on his, but her heart was a tumult of emotions she couldn’t put into words. “I need time,” she said quietly, more to herself than to him.
Azriel nodded, his expression softening. “Take all the time you need. I’ll be here.”
---------
It was a week later that they fully gave into one another.
Y/n hadn't expected this, she truly didn't. She was still processing everything, how crazy it all was. How, for the past four months, her life has been nothing but a roller coaster.
At first, she was certain she hated him. Despised him even.
But now, after all that happened, and especially after his confession, she couldn't hide her growing feelings anymore. Her mother would have been disappointed. Feelings are a weakness. But-
"You seem to be lost in thought."
Y/n lifted her head from her bed to see Azriel, standing in her doorway, arms crossed, a small smile on his lips.
She just sighed and leaned back down on her bed, slowly gesturing for him to come sit beside her. "So much is happening...I don't know what to feel anymore."
She felt the bed dip beside her as Azriel sat, "Well, if you tell me-"
His words were cut off as his eyes lowered and he took in the sheer, dark blue, nightgown she was wearing. It wasn't intentional really, she just put on what her hand took ahold of first but now....as she sat there and watched as her mate's eyes went darker and darker as he stared more and more, y/n couldn't help but feel proud of herself.
And so, that was how it began.
How they slowly got closer and closer until only mere inches seperated them before they both succumbed to their needs and kissed.
Denying Azriel's attrctiveness was like denying the existence of life itself.
And before either registered it, they were both naked, with Azriel kissing, sucking and biting each part of her. Her moans echoing throughout the room, handds scratching his scalp, their bodies glued to one another.
"So beautiful." a kiss to her collarbone, "So fucking beautiful."
"Mother above, look at these breasts. Can't believe you've been hiding them from me for four months."
Praises kept falling from Azriels lips as eventually, they were both connected fully. The second his cock entered her, Azriel couldn't help the groan that left his throat. His thighs seperating her legs further as he started off slowly, to savour this moment. His hands were palming her breasts, eyes glued to her face, her body, her expression, every little part, really.
She was perfect.
Then she held her arms open, open for him to lay his head in the crook of her neck as his hips began taking on a faster pace, his breathy moans and groans mixing with hers.
"F-fuck, that's it, s-sweetpie. Keep making those moans for me."
They didn't stop the whole night, going at it like a newly mated couple which...they probably were at this point.
Eventually though, by sunrise, they were entangled together, his dick still semi-hard inside of her.
"You are all mine." Azriel's voice dripped with posession as he kissed her neck, nuzzling his head there.
Y/n smiled slightly.
"Oh really? and here I thought I was just another one of your many projects. How flattering.”
Azriel’s eyes flashed with a mix of amusement and something deeper. “You’re not just a project,” he replied, his voice low, serious even, as his fingers brushed against the small of her back. “You’re mine. And I don’t take what’s mine lightly.”
Y/n rolled her eyes, though her heart fluttered in her chest despite her best efforts to remain indifferent. “Uh-huh, and that’s supposed to make me feel special?”
Azriel chuckled softly, leaning in to press his lips to her temple, soft and lingering. “It’s supposed to make you feel safe,” he said quietly, the playful tone in his voice fading for a moment. “And you are special, Y/n. More than you know.”
She looked at him, unsure of what to make of his sincerity. For all his strength, his power, his ability to overwhelm her with his presence, there was a vulnerability in the way he said those words that caught her off guard.
“Guess I’ll have to get used to that, huh?” she muttered, her voice softer now.
He smiled gently, pulling her closer, his wings folding protectively around them both. “Only if you want to.”
And apparently, she did want to. Because as they lay there talking about their future, the new chapter of their marriage, she couldn't help but wonder how it had all shifted so unexpectedly.
But it also made her realise something. Maybe they weren’t perfect. Maybe they didn’t have all the answers. But they had each other. And for now, that was enough.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
#fanfics#acotar#fantasy#azriel#acotar x reader#azriel x reader#azriel smut#acotar smut#acotar fanfic#azriel imagine#azriel x y/n#azriel acotar#azriel angst
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
𝐊𝐢𝐬𝐬 𝐢𝐧 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐤𝐢𝐭𝐜𝐡𝐞𝐧
Summary: Mornings in the kitchen with Clark
Warnings: morning sickness, pregnant reader, Clark x fem!reader, not proofread
Word count: 1,041
Author's note: I have a lot of one-shot ideas. If you also have some, put them in my inbox or send the request !!
Usually in the mornings, you and Clark had a slow and soft routine before getting back to the hustle and bustle of the day. But recently, pregnancy has been kicking your ass. You had extra early mornings because of morning sickness, and today was no different. Throwing up into the toilet in the early hours, Clark was always by your side when that happened and there to comfort you when you lay back down.
It was hard for you to sleep once being up for long periods, but today you were able to sleep in for once. It was 11 and you still were sleeping peacefully. The bed even felt bigger than usual. You put your hand out, trying to reach for Clark, but you were met with cold open space. You opened your eyes, and sure enough, in your sleep, Clark slipped out somewhere.
The room was nice and cool, and the bed was soft, but it felt so wrong to not be there with him. Most every morning, you or Clark would stay put until the other woke up, but you knew he couldn't wait for you forever. With a sigh, you pushed up, feeling the pain in your back and the weight of your bump move as you stood.
You felt the cool breeze of the air conditioner hit your legs as you abandoned the warmth of the comforter. You walked to the door, opening it with a soft click. As you pulled it open, your nose was met with the sweet smell of pancakes and the strong smell of coffee beans. You walked out quietly to see Clark Kent standing over the stove in his PJs as he danced around to the very, very soft music playing from the speaker next to him.
“Now what is going on here?” is all you said with a smile, walking closer to the island, which was littered with fruits, pancake mix, and egg shells. “Dang it, did I wake you?” He turned around with a spatula in hand.
“No, I woke up on my own, surprised I slept so long though.”
“You needed it, I didnt wanna run the risk of waking you if I stuck around too long.”
You picked up a strawberry from the counter, plopping it into your mouth. “You were very stealthy, didnt suspect a thing, honestly. Couldn't even hear the music.” You picked another strawberry up.
“Well, I was trying to surprise you with breakfast in bed, but that didnt work out too well.” You ate a blueberry this time. “Stop, you're gonna spoil the breakfast I'm making for you.” You only managed a giggle before releasing what you had in your hand.
“What’s on the menu today, chef?”
He smiled, “Pancakes, eggs, some toast, bacon, berries, and orange juice.”
“Do you have a village to feed?” you joked, the mess around the kitchen definitely seemed like he was trying to feed at least six people.
“No, I have you, a baby, and then me to feed, though. Our little girl is going to be a hungry little one, trust me.”
“Girl?” you smiled, honestly, you thought Clark might want a boy, but ever since you saw those two little lines he’s been raving about a little girl and the thought of it.
“Well, it's just a feeling, but I'm sure, I'm right.” You knew he was a liar. Every chance he got, he used that X-ray vision of his to check and make sure the baby was okay. He had so much worry about the baby and how it would go along, being as he was a Kryptonian and you were human. You knew for a fact he knew the gender.
“Mhmmmm,” you mumbled out, walking to him, looking up at him, and his bedhead he hasn't brushed out. “I can't wait to meet her,” you smiled. Clark turned a bit, turning up the volume of the music playing from his phone.
Kiss me- sixpence none the richer
“Were you really listening to this song?” He smiled, “I happen to like this song.” You laugh, and he leans down, planting a kiss right on your lips.
“Of course you do.” The hum of the bird and the song filled the kitchen as you two very softly, per orders of Clark, danced around the kitchen. It was a nice morning being able to be with just yourself, with him like that.
“Are you up for some food?” he asked with a kiss.
“Food and coffee?”
“Hmm, just food,” he said. Ever since you got pregnant, he refused to even let you have decaf. He read so many blogs, about what was bad, what was good, what you needed more of, what you needed less of; he took it to the next level.
He prepared you a plate, setting it down on the coffee table as you sat on the couch, handing over a glass of orange juice for you and a cup of coffee for him. “Asshole,” you whispered, sipping the orange juice, which was, unfortunately, delicious.
He shot you a look, picking up the plate and handing it to you. It was stacked full of pancakes and toast, pancakes, berries, and bacon. He was not wrong; he did have you and the baby to feed. Every time you had food in your face, you realized you could eat everything and more.
“Hmm, Clark, this is really good. Like really good”
“Thank you, sunshine.” he looked down, seeing just the time the baby kicked and the wince you made at what you’d assume was the stronger-than-normal baby, considering this was your first. “Baby likes it?”
“A little too much.” His hand rubbed small circles over where the baby had just kicked. He leaned in, planting a small peck on your stomach. “Be nice to your mama, little sunshine,” that earned a smaller kick, “rude!” He said his eyes met yours. “Little one isn't even born and is already talking back…kicking back”
“She’s gonna be a handful once she's born. A handful and spoiled,” you said with a hand on his head, playing with his hair as you mumbled into your stomach.
“Yeah, she will be, but she’ll be our handful.”
(🏷️ @theelementofsurprisee, @angelicp0etry, @animegamerfox)
comment or dm me to be added or removed from the taglist!!
#clark kent#clark kent x reader#clark kent imagine#clark kent 2025#superman#superman (2025)#superman 2025#james gunn#david corenswet#superhero#superman x reader#superhero x reader#superman fluff#superman x you#superman x y/n#clark kent x you#superman imagine#clark kent x y/n#clark kent x female reader#superman x female reader#one shot#clark kent oneshot#clark kent fanfiction
952 notes
·
View notes
Text
I love you, I'm sorry | Jack Hughes





— ⟡ summary | After the breakup, you spend the summer at the Hughes' lake house, trying to move on while Jack lingers in the background, never pushing but always there in small, unspoken ways. Slowly, the anger fades into something more complicated, and as the summer stretches on, you’re forced to confront the one thing you’ve been avoiding .
— ⟡ warnings | none (that I am aware of)
— ⟡ word count | 10.6k
— ⟡ gabs note | hiii!! since many people requested a part two here it is!! in all honestly I don't know if I like this or hate it, but oh well. hopefully you guys like part two as much as you liked part one ! <3 I apologize if this seems a little rushed.
part one | jacks pov (to part one)

It’s been almost two months since that weekend in New Jersey. Two months since you stood in Jack’s apartment waiting for him to say something, anything, while he stood there arms crossed over his chest face guarded and let you walk away.
He hasn’t called. He hasn’t texted. And you haven’t either.
At first, it hurt so badly you could barely breathe. The quiet was unbearable. You kept expecting your phone to light up with his name, to see a message “I’m sorry or Can we talk?” but nothing ever came. He’d let you leave after that fight, and the silence afterward felt like proof that he never really cared as much as you thought.
But the worst part, the part you hate admitting even to yourself is that you miss him. You miss him so much it’s a physical ache in your chest. You catch yourself thinking about him at the most random moments when you hear a song he used to like, or when you see someone wearing a Devils hoodie at the store. Your hand still twitches toward your phone when something funny happens. Your brain is so used to telling Jack everything that it hasn’t caught up to the fact that he isn’t there anymore. Even after two months.
Quinn’s checked in a few times. He hasn’t pushed, but you can feel the weight behind his questions. You know he’s talking to Jack about your conversations, but he hasn’t said much about it to you, which makes you think it’s probably bad.
You’re trying to move on. You really are. You’ve thrown yourself into school and work, into hanging out with your friends, into finding some sense of normalcy without him. But sometimes, it feels like you’re just going through all emotions. Because for the past nine years, Jack was part of your normal day life and now you don’t know how to exist without him.
It’s a Monday night when Quinn calls.
You almost let it go to voicemail, but your chest tightens, and you swipe to answer at the last second.
“Hey.”
“Hey,” Quinn says. His voice is steady, but you can hear the hesitation underneath it. “How are you?”
“Fine.” The word tastes hollow. Quinn doesn’t say anything, and you sigh. “Okay, not really. But it’s fine.”
There’s a pause. “Yeah.” Quinn sounds like he’s bracing himself for something. “Jack’s in Michigan.”
Your stomach drops. “What?”
“He flew home this morning.”
Your heart starts pounding. You sit up straighter, curling your hand around the phone. “Why?”
“I don’t know,” Quinn says, but you can tell he’s lying.
You close your eyes. “Quinn”
“I’m not saying you have to talk to him,” Quinn says. “But I think he wants to.”
You bite your lip. Your chest is tight. You hate how much you want to see him. You hate how much hope is curling around the edges of your heart, even though you know better by now.
“I don’t know if I can,” you whisper.
“I know,” Quinn says quietly. “Just think about it.”
You don’t sleep much that night. Your mind keeps spinning, replaying every word of that last conversation with Jack, every look, every moment that led up to it. Him ignoring you at any given chance. You’re still awake when the sun rises, and your chest feels raw and aching as you get through the day.
Jack is here. Jack is in Michigan. Of course he is, it's all star week which means some of the players have a break. How did you forget?
You keep expecting to see him turn a corner and find him standing there, hands in his pockets, eyes wide with regret. You don’t know what you’d do if that happened. Run? Scream? Pretend you don’t see him?
You wouldn't give him the chance.
For the next few days, you avoid every place he might be. You don’t go to the coffee shop you used to go to together. You don’t go to the dock outside of your house even though it’s a ritual for you. When Luke texts, asking if you want to hang out, you hesitate because what if Jack is there too?
Your answer is shorter than usual. “Not today. sorry.”
It’s exhausting, constantly looking over your shoulder waiting for the inevitable. But part of you, the part you don’t want to acknowledge is waiting for it. Because Jack will always find his way back to you.
But what if he doesn't?
Two days pass. Then three Days. Then another. And you didn't see Jack nor did he never shows up.
Maybe we are really done.
The thought makes your stomach twist, but you shove it down, focusing on work. You pick up extra shifts at the restaurant, filling your schedule so there is completely no room to think about him. It works, mostly.
Until the night he walks through the door.
It’s a Friday. You’re busy clearing a table when you hear someone call your name from the kitchen, asking you to run a drink order to one of the booths. You grab the tray without thinking, slipping through the crowd, already moving on autopilot.
And then you see him.
Jack is sitting in the booth near the window, fingers tapping anxiously against the table. His head is down, like he’s lost in thought. Like he doesn’t quite know why he’s here, only that he is.
Your breath catches in your throat.
For a second, you think about turning around running back to the kitchen and pretending you didn’t see him. But it’s too late he looks up at the exact moment you freeze, and his gaze locks onto yours.
His expression shifts instantly. His lips part slightly, like he wants to say something, but nothing comes out. His eyes flicker with so many emotions at once shock, relief, regret, and guilt.
You grip the tray a little tighter. Your heartbeat is so loud it drowns out the chatter around you. You can’t move. You can’t breathe.
Jack stands slowly, like he’s afraid you’ll bolt if he moves too fast.
You should. You want to. But you don’t.
Your grip tightens around the tray, fingers pressing into the smooth surface like it’s the only thing keeping you upright. The noise of the restaurant fades into the background, muffled by the blood rushing in your ears.
Jack takes a step forward, hesitant. “I-”
Your manager’s voice cuts through the haze, sharp and direct. “Hey, can you get that table?”
You blink, the moment snapping like a rubber band stretched too thin. Jack’s standing in front of you now closer than you’re ready for, but you force yourself to move past him stepping around his outstretched hand like you don’t even see it. Like he’s not even there.
Jack turns, his voice softer this time. “Wait-”
But you don’t.
You drop the drink order at the booth without looking back, without acknowledging the way your chest is threatening to cave in and disappear into the kitchen before he can say another word.
Your hands shake as you set the tray down exhaling sharply. The kitchen is warmer than usual the air thick with the smell of sizzling food and fresh bread, but you still feel cold your skin prickling with something too close to panic.
“Hey.” One of the other servers looks over at you, frowning. “You okay?”
You nod too quickly. “Yeah. Just just need a second.”
They don’t push, but you can feel their eyes on you as you turn away, bracing your hands against the counter.
Jack is out there. Jack is here.
You squeeze your eyes shut. Get through your shift. That’s all you have to do.
But the thought of walking back out there, of seeing him again makes your stomach twist.
You suck in a breath and grab water from the staff fridge forcing yourself to focus. You’ve handled worse. You can handle this.
But when you finally step out of the kitchen again, Jack is still there.And he’s waiting for you. He hasn’t left. You knew he wouldn’t.
Jack is still standing by the booth hands shoved into the pockets of his hoodie, shifting his weight like he’s trying to figure out what to do next. His drink sits untouched on the table, condensation pooling around the base of the glass. He hasn’t looked away from the kitchen door since you walked through it, and when your eyes meet again something inside you clenched tight.
You force yourself to move to pretend like your legs aren’t trembling as you walk past him to check on another table. You don’t stop. You don’t slow down. But you can feel his gaze on you heavy, like he’s hoping you to look back.
You don’t.
You take another order, bring out another tray clear another table, throw yourself into work like it’s enough to drown out the storm raging inside you. But it’s impossible to ignore him when he’s still there, lingering like a ghost a constant presence in the corner of your vision. Just as you’re starting to think he might give up you hear your name.
"y/n"
Soft. Almost unsure. But you hear it.
You freeze.
Slowly, you turn.
Jack is closer now, standing just a few feet away his expression raw like he’s barely holding himself together.
“Can we” His voice catches, and he swallows hard. “Can we talk?”
Your throat tightens. No. That’s the answer. That’s what you should say.
But nothing comes out.
Jack waits, shifting slightly, like he’s bracing himself for you to say no. Like he’s already expecting it.
And maybe that’s what makes you hesitate.
Your fingers curl into your apron heart slamming against your ribs. You should walk away. You should tell him you’re busy. You should say something that will make him leave.
But instead, you whisper, “I’m working.”
Jack exhales nodding quickly like he was stupid to even ask. “Right. Yeah. I just” He cuts himself off, dragging a hand down his face. “I just wanted to see you.”
Well, congratulations. You’ve seen me.
You don’t say it. You don’t say anything.
Jack glances down rubbing the back of his neck then looks at you again. “I’ll wait.”
Your stomach twists. “Jack-”
“I’ll wait,” he repeats, softer this time. “I won’t leave until you talk to me.”
You exhale sharply, your chest tightening as you glance toward the clock. Two more hours. Two more hours of him sitting there, of feeling his eyes on you, of knowing he’s just waiting.
You don’t know if you can do this.
But it doesn’t seem like you have a choice.
For the next two hours, Jack keeps his word.
He doesn’t leave.
He doesn’t even try to talk to you again.
But he stays.
Every time you glance toward his booth whether it be on purpose or by accident he’s still there. His drink sits untouched, ice melted into the soda. He barely touches his phone, only looking at it in short, distracted glances, like he’s waiting for time to pass. But mostly, he watches you. Not in an overbearing way, not in a way that demands your attention, but in a way that feels like he’s just there. Present. Waiting.
And it makes your skin crawl. Because he shouldn’t be here. He shouldn’t be sitting in your restaurant, watching you like this, like he’s hoping for something you can’t bring yourself to give him.
Your chest feels tight the entire time you work. Your hands shake a little as you punch in orders, your voice wavers when you ask customers if they need anything else. You can’t focus. Can’t think straight. Because Jack is still there.
When your shift finally ends, you take longer than usual in the back, wiping down counters that don’t need cleaning, refilling sugar dispensers that aren’t empty. You stall because you know what’s waiting for you outside.
And yet, when you finally push open the back door, stepping into the humid air, you’re still not prepared to see him standing there.
Jack is leaning against the wall, hands in his pockets, foot tapping absently against the concrete. The parking lot lights cast a dim glow over his face, catching the shadows under his eyes, the sharp cut of his jawline. He looks different than the last time you saw him. More tired. More worn down.
Your heart lurches despite everything.
Jack straightens as soon as he sees you. His shoulders tense like he’s expecting you to keep walking, to brush past him without a word.
And for a second you think about it.
But then he says your name. Soft and hesitant like a question.
Like a plea.
And you hate that your feet stop moving.
You exhale sharply, crossing your arms. “You waited.”
Jack nods. “Yeah.”
“Why?”
His throat bobs as he swallows. “You know why.”
You do. But you still don’t want to hear it.
Jack hesitates, then takes a small step closer. “Can we just, can we talk? Please?”
You don’t know what you were expecting him to say. Maybe you were waiting for an apology. Maybe you thought he’d make some excuse, some weak attempt to downplay what happened.
But he doesn’t. He just stands there, watching you, his expression open and raw.
And you don’t know what to do with that.
Your fingers tighten against your arms. “I don’t know if I have anything to say to you, Jack.”
Jack’s jaw clenches, and for a moment, you think he’s going to argue. But then he exhales, nodding. “Okay.”
That’s it no protest no but or please. Just okay.
You shift uncomfortably, glancing away. It would be easier if he were angry. If he fought you on this. But he doesn’t. He just takes the rejection, lets it settle between you without trying to force something you don’t want to give.
You should leave. You should get in your car and drive away.
But you don’t.
And Jack doesn’t either.
The silence stretches between you, thick and unbearable. The night hums around you cars passing in the distance, the faint buzz of a streetlamp overhead, the muffled voices of your coworkers still inside but it all fades against the weight of him.
Jack shifts on his feet, rubbing the back of his neck. His gaze flickers to the pavement, then back to you. “I didn’t come here to make this harder.”
You let out a sharp, humorless laugh. “Could’ve fooled me.”
Jack exhales, closing his eyes briefly like he expected that. Maybe he did.
When he opens them again, they’re softer, something aching in them. “I don’t know what to say to make this right.”
You stare at him, fingers digging into your arms. Good. Because there is no magic fix for this. There’s no sentence that can undo the months of silence, the gutting way he hurt you, the way he let you walk away without fighting for you.
Jack swallows hard, stepping forward just enough to bridge the space between you, but not enough to make you feel trapped. “I know I messed up. And I know I probably don’t get to ask for anything from you anymore, but” He hesitates, his voice barely above a whisper. “Can I just explain?”
You shake your head, looking away. “Jack-”
“Please.”
That one word pulls something deep in your chest. It’s quiet and desperate and so different from the last time you spoke, from the sharp edged way he threw his words at you like knives, cutting you open and then leaving you there to bleed.
This Jack, the one standing in front of you now isn’t the same.
But does it even matter?
You take a shaky breath, forcing yourself to meet his eyes. “Why now?”
Jack flinches, like the question physically hits him. “Because I’m not” He exhales sharply, jaw tightening. “Because I should’ve told you everything back then. And I didn’t. And I hate myself for it.”
You swallow past the lump in your throat, your arms falling to your sides. “And you think telling me now is going to change anything?”
Jack hesitates. “No. But I can’t keep” He stops, shaking his head like he’s trying to find the right words. “I can’t let the last thing I ever say to you be that.”
Your heart twists.
Because neither can you.
But you don’t know if you’re ready for this. You don’t know if you can stand here and listen to him tell you things that should have been said back in New Jersey. months ago.
And yet, you don’t move.
Jack watches you, waiting, his hands clenched at his sides. And for the first time since you left New Jersey, it actually looks like he’s scared.
Not losing you.
But because he already did.
The night air feels too heavy, pressing against your skin as you stand there, caught between the past and whatever this moment is supposed to be. Jack looks like he’s waiting for you to run, like he wouldn’t even blame you if you did.
And maybe you should. Maybe you should turn around go back inside pretend this never happened.
But your feet stay planted.
Jack shifts again, exhaling through his nose. “I don’t know how to do this,” he admits quietly.
You huff out a breath, crossing your arms. “You should’ve figured that out before you” Your voice catches, the words cutting into you as much as they do him. Before you pushed me away. You can’t say it out loud. You won’t.
Jack flinches anyway like he heard it.
“I know,” he says, and it’s not defensive not sharp. Just raw. “I know I handled everything wrong. I know I hurt you.” He swallows hard. “I just, I thought if I could just get through the season, if I could just push through everything, it would get better. That I’d get better.”
You frown, your arms tightening around yourself. “And you couldn’t talk to me about that?”
Jack laughs, but it’s empty. “I don’t know. I think I convinced myself that if I said it out loud, it would make it real. And if it was real, then I didn’t know how to deal with it. So I just shut down.”
You blink. You don’t think you’ve ever heard Jack talk about his own feelings like this before, at least not with you, not with anyone. He’s always been the one to feel everything and let it explode out of him in frustration or impulsiveness. Not like this. Not measured and painfully aware of how much damage he caused.
Jack’s hands clench at his sides. “And then when you came to Jersey” His voice drops lower, like he doesn’t even want to say it. “I knew I was losing you. And I didn’t know how to stop it. I was mad at myself, and I was mad at you for” He stops, dragging a hand over his face. “I don’t even know what. But I took it out on you, and I hate myself for it.”
Your breath catches.
Because this is what you needed back then. An explanation. An admission. Something other than the cold, cutting way he pushed you away.
But it’s been months. And you don’t know if hearing it now makes a difference.
Jack steps forward not enough to crowd you, but enough that you can see the way his eyes shine under the streetlight. The way he looks wrecked.
“I love you, I'm sorry. I just miss you.,” he breathes. “Every day.”
Your chest tightens so painfully you think it might break you in half.
You look away, blinking hard. “Jack”
“I know,” he says again, softer this time. “I just” He lets out a slow breath. “I just needed you to know.”
The words hang in the air between you.
And for the first time since you walked away from him, you have no idea what to do.
Your fingers tighten around your arms, nails digging into your skin. “You don’t get to just say that,” you whisper. “You don’t get to show up at my job and” Your voice catches, breath hitching. You shake your head, trying to steady yourself. “And tell me you love me and that you miss me like that means anything after everything.”
Jack flinches, but he doesn’t look away. Doesn’t run. That’s the worst part. You wish he would. It would be easier if he stormed off, if he got frustrated, if he did something that made it easier to hold onto your anger. But instead, he just stands there, taking every word you throw at him like he knows he deserves them.
“It means everything,” he says, voice rough. “It always has.”
Your chest tightens painfully. “Then why did you treat me like I didn’t?”
Jack’s face crumples, and he lets out a slow, unsteady breath. “Because I was a fucking coward.” His voice is barely above a whisper now. “Because I thought pushing you away would hurt less than letting you see how much I was struggling.” He shakes his head, jaw tightening. “But it didn’t. Losing you was the worst thing that’s ever happened to me.”
You swallow hard, blinking rapidly as your vision starts to blur. You don’t want to cry in front of him. You refuse to cry in front of him. Not after everything.
Jack steps closer not enough to touch you, but enough that you can feel the heat radiating off of him. “I don’t expect you to forgive me,” he says. “I don’t expect anything. But I had to tell you the truth. You deserved that.”
You stare at him, breathing shakily. His face is open, vulnerable in a way you’re not sure you’ve ever seen before. Like he’s laid everything bare, like he’s put his heart in your hands even though he knows you have every reason to drop it and let it shatter.
Your fingers twitch at your sides.
You don’t know what to say.
You don’t know how to feel.
All you know is that Jack Hughes is standing in front of you. Your old best friend. Your ex boyfriend. finally talking, finally telling you everything you wanted to hear months ago.
The weight of his words presses down on you, threatening to crack the walls you’ve spent months building around yourself. You force yourself to stand taller, to steel yourself against the way he’s looking at you like he’s afraid you’ll slip through his fingers if he so much as blinks.
Maybe you already have.
“You don’t get to do this,” you say again, voice steadier now, but your hands are still trembling. “You don’t get to walk away, to break me like that, and then show up months later acting like you care.”
Jack’s expression twists, pained. “I never stopped caring.”
You let out a humorless laugh. “Just stop.”
Jack drags a hand through his hair, exhaling sharply. “I know. I fucked up. I know I did. I know I hurt you, and I hate myself for it every single day.” His voice shakes, raw and unfiltered. “I should’ve talked to you. I should’ve let you in. But I was scared, and I-” He stops, his throat bobbing as he swallows hard. “I don’t have an excuse.”
The worst part? You believe him.
You always believe him.
But that doesn’t mean it’s enough.
“I spent two months waiting,” you whisper, your voice barely audible over the low hum of the restaurant around you. “Months wondering what I did wrong, why I wasn’t enough for you to stay.”
Jack’s face falls. “It was never about you not being enough.”
“Then why did you let me leave? Why didn’t you stop me before I walked out of that door?” Your voice cracks on the last word.
Jack looks devastated. “Because I was drowning,” he admits, and the honesty in his voice is almost unbearable. “And instead of reaching for you, I pushed you away because I didn’t want you to see me like that. I thought I was protecting you, but I was just being a selfish asshole.”
You shake your head, trying to will away the lump forming in your throat. “You don’t get to decide what protects me, Jack. That wasn’t your choice to make.”
“I know,” he says, and the sincerity in his voice makes your chest ache. “I know, and I’m sorry.”
You inhale sharply, looking away, because if you look at him any longer, you might break right here in the middle of your shift, in front of all these people.
“I don’t know what you expect me to say,” you admit.
Jack hesitates. “I don’t expect anything. I just” He trails off, his hands clenching at his sides. “I just needed you to know that I never stopped caring. That I still-” He cuts himself off, shaking his head like he’s trying to reel himself back in.
Like he’s about to say something he can’t take back.
Your heart pounds in your chest.
Jack clears his throat, stepping back slightly, like he’s giving you space. “I won’t bother you again if you don’t want me to,” he says quietly. “But if, if there’s even a chance that I haven’t lost you completely-” His voice breaks, and he looks down, swallowing hard. “I’d give anything to fix what I broke.”
You stare at him, your breath shaky.
The worst part is you don’t know if you want him to leave or stay.
All you know is that, despite everything, you still love him.
And you don’t know what the hell to do about it.
Jack’s still standing there, waiting, hands curled into fists like he’s bracing for you to tell him to leave. Like he already knows he deserves it.
And maybe he does.
But that doesn’t make this any easier.
“You should go,” you finally say, forcing the words out past the tightness in your throat.
Jack flinches, just barely, but he nods. “Okay.” His voice is quiet, rough around the edges.
He hesitates for a moment longer, like he wants to say something else, but then he just exhales sharply, turns, and walks away.
You don’t move. You stand there, gripping the tray so tightly your knuckles ache, staring at the spot where he just was.
He actually left.
You should feel relieved. You should feel proud of yourself for standing your ground.
Instead, your stomach churns, and your chest feels like it’s caving in.
You force yourself to move, heading straight to the back of the restaurant to get your stuff before anyone can see the way your hands are shaking. You press your palms against the counter, inhaling sharply, trying to push down the overwhelming wave of emotions threatening to drag you under.
You hate this. You hate that he can still make you feel like this.
And worst of all, you hate that some part of you wanted him to stay.
⟡
You don’t see him again for a few days.
And then suddenly, he’s everywhere.
You see him at the grocery store while you’re grabbing coffee. You turn a corner, and there he is standing in front of the dairy section looking just as caught off guard as you. You don’t even think.You spin on your heel and walk straight out of the store leaving the coffee behind.
A few days later, you spot him at the lake standing at the dock, your dock his hands shoved in his pockets, staring out at the water like it holds all the answers he’s been searching for.
You don’t let yourself wonder what he’s thinking. You turn and walk back home, your stomach twisting painfully.
You don’t let yourself wonder what he’s thinking. You turn and walk back home, your stomach twisting painfully.
It happens again. And again.
At first, you think it’s just bad luck. Michigan is only so big, after all.
But then Luke starts to text you
“Jack’s been asking about you.”
You stare at the message for a long time before typing out a response.
“Tell him to stop”
Luke doesn’t reply right away. When he does, it’s just one word
“Okay”
You don’t know if he actually tells Jack.
But for a while, it seems like he did.
Because you don’t see Jack after that. Not at the grocery store, not at the lake, not anywhere.
It should be a relief.
So why does it feel like an ache settling in your chest?
Did he go back to New Jersey?
You tell yourself it doesn’t matter. That you wanted this. That you told him to leave you alone. But the words feel thin, like paper that might tear with the wrong touch.
Luke texts you again after a few days.
“Jack’s still here.”
Your stomach twists.
Your fingers hover over the keyboard before you finally type out a response.
“Why? Isn’t all starts over?”
It only takes Luke a few seconds to reply.
“I don’t know. But he’s not leaving.”
You stare at Luke’s response, your heart pounding.
Jack should be gone by now. He should be in Jersey practicing. He has no reason to still be here.
Unless he's still here for you. You shake your head, pushing the thought away before it can settle. You can’t do this again. You can’t let yourself hope.
Your phone buzzes again.
“Have you seen him?” Luke asks.
You swallow hard.
“No. And I don’t want to.”
It’s a lie.
Luke doesn’t call you out on it, but his next message lingers on the screen, making your chest ache.
“I think he’s waiting for you.”
You don’t answer. You don’t know how to.
Because you know Luke’s right. Jack wouldn’t still be here if he wasn’t waiting for something.
You shut off your phone, but it doesn’t stop the way your thoughts spin. The way your stomach twists at the idea of Jack still being here, waiting.
For days, you’d been looking over your shoulder, avoiding places he might be. But now, knowing that he hasn’t left, knowing that he’s lingering in the same town, waiting for something, you. makes it worse.
You want to be angry. You want to be relieved. Instead, you just feel exhausted. Because if Jack is waiting, it means this isn’t over. And you don’t know if you have it in you to face him again.
After a few days on Monday night, Luke texts you again.
"Jack left."
You stare at the message for a long time, reading it over and over again like maybe you’ve misunderstood. But it’s right there, plain as day. Jack is gone.
Your chest tightens, and you don’t know if it’s relief or something closer to disappointment that settles in your bones. You should be happy. This is what you wanted, right? For him to leave you alone?
Your fingers hover over the keyboard before you finally type out a response.
"Back to Jersey?"
Luke replies almost immediately.
"Yeah. He flew out this morning."
You don’t answer. You don’t know what to say.
For the next few weeks, life goes back to normal. Or at least, as normal as it can be when there’s still a Jack shaped hole in your life. The weight in your chest doesn’t fade, but you learn to live with it. You stop looking over your shoulder. You go back to the places you avoided before. You try to move on.
But it’s not that easy.
You still reach for your phone sometimes, instinctively, before remembering there’s no reason to. You still think about him when you pass by the lake, still catch yourself wondering what he’s doing, if he ever thinks about you, if New Jersey feels as lonely for him as Michigan does for you.
But you don’t let yourself ask.
⟡
summer comes around
Its been six months without jack in your life. 3 months since you last talked.
It starts the way it always does long days, warm nights, the kind of stillness in the air that makes everything feel slower. You throw yourself into work, trying not to think about how different this summer feels without Jack.
It happens on a quiet summer evening.
You’re sitting on Luke’s dock, legs dangling over the edge, the warm air thick with the scent of the lake. It’s one of those nights where the water is still, the sky is streaked with soft orange, and everything feels suspended in time.
Luke sits beside you, tossing small rocks into the water. It’s easy, comfortable like it always has been with him. No pressure to talk, no need to fill the silence.
For the first time in a long time, you almost feel okay.
And then you hear it.
The crunch of tires on gravel. The low hum of an engine cutting off. A car door slamming shut.
Your entire body tenses. Luke shifts beside you, tossing one last rock into the water before letting out a sigh.
You don’t turn around. You don’t move at all. Maybe if you stay still, if you pretend you didn’t hear it, it won’t be real.
But then you heard. Footsteps.
Your breath catches in your throat.
Luke is the one who finally breaks the silence.
“You’re back,” he says, voice unreadable.
Your fingers clench against the wood of the dock.
And then Jack’s voice.
“Yeah.”
Luke exhales sharply, rubbing a hand over his face. “I thought you weren’t coming home until next week.”
Jack shrugs, shifting his weight. “Changed my flight.”
Luke doesn’t say anything for a moment, just glances at you before shaking his head. “Of course you did.”
You swallow hard, your grip tightening on the edge of the dock. Your heart is pounding, but you force yourself to keep your face neutral.
Luke lets out a sigh, shoving his hands in his hoodie pocket. “I’m gonna head inside,” he says, his voice careful, like he already knows you’re about to protest.
Your head snaps toward him. “Luke”
He just shrugs, backing away. “You should talk.”
Fuck you luke
And before you can argue, he’s already walking up the dock, leaving you alone with Jack.
The air feels thick with something unspoken as Luke disappears into the house, the sound of the door shutting behind him echoing across the quiet lake.
You don’t look at Jack. Not right away. Instead, you stare down at the rippling water, your pulse hammering against your ribs.
Jack shifts on his feet, shoving his hands into the pockets of his hoodie. “Didn’t think I’d see you here,” he says after a long moment. His voice is quieter than you expected. Careful.
You swallow hard. “Yeah, well. I didn’t think you were coming back today.”
Jack exhales, and you finally force yourself to glance at him. He looks tired. The dark circles under his eyes are more pronounced, his usual easy posture stiff, like he’s not sure if he’s allowed to be here.
“I was gonna wait,” he says, his gaze flickering to yours before dropping to the dock. “But I just I don’t know. I didn’t want to wait anymore.”
Your fingers curl against the wood, nails pressing into the grain. “For what?”
Jack lets out a breath, shaking his head slightly. “For this,” he says. “For seeing you.” He stops, his throat bobbing. “For whatever happens next.”
A lump rises in your throat. You want to tell him nothing happens next. That it’s too late. That he made sure of that months ago.
But the words won’t come.
Instead, you stare at him, your chest tightening with something you don’t want to name. Something fragile and painful and real.
Jack takes a small step forward. “I know you don’t want to see me,” he says. “And I get it. I do. But I just I couldn’t stay away.”
You let out a shaky breath, looking back at the water. “Maybe you should have.”
Jack flinches, just barely. “Maybe,” he admits. “But I didn’t.”
Silence stretches between you, heavy and suffocating. The lake laps gently against the shore, the summer air warm around you.
Jack shifts again, rubbing the back of his neck. “I don’t know if you’ll ever want to talk to me again,” he says, voice rough. “But I had to come back. Even if it’s just to tell you I’m sorry.”
Your throat tightens. “Jack-”
“I’ll leave if you want me to,” he interrupts, holding your gaze. “I swear. Just say the word.”
You don’t say anything. You don’t trust yourself too.
Because for months, you thought you wanted him to stay gone. But now that he’s here, standing in front of you, looking at you like that.
You’re not sure anymore.
Jack watches you, his breathing uneven, like he’s waiting for a reaction, any reaction. But you can’t give him one. Not yet.
Your chest feels too tight, your mind racing through everything at once. The months apart. The silence. The way he shattered everything with a few careless words. And now he’s here, standing on the dock like he belongs, like he can just step back into your life because he decided he’s ready.
“I don’t know what you want from me,” you say finally, your voice quieter than you want it to be.
Jack runs a hand through his hair, his lips pressing into a tight line. “Nothing,” he says. “I just don't want to leave things like this.”
You let out a short, humorless laugh. “Like what, Jack?”
“Like I broke everything and never tried to fix it.”
Your stomach twists. You stare at him, searching his face for the version of him you used to know the boy who used to feel like home. But all you see is the space between who he was and who he’s become, and you don’t know if you fit anywhere in between.
“You did break everything,” you say, and your voice wavers despite your best effort to keep it steady. “And then you let me leave”
Jack’s jaw tightens. “I know,” he murmurs. “And I hated it.”
“Then why did you do it?”
Jack doesn’t answer right away. He looks away, out at the lake, like the words are stuck in his throat. When he speaks again, his voice is barely above a whisper.
“Because I was scared I told you this.”
The confession hangs between you, thick with regret. You should be angry. Maybe you are. But beneath it, there’s something else, something raw and aching, something that feels dangerously close to understanding.
Jack exhales, shaking his head. “I messed up,” he says. “I know I did. And I don’t expect you to just forget it, or forgive me, or anything like that. I just, I needed to see you. Even if it’s just this once.”
Your fingers curl against the wood of the dock. You should tell him to leave. You should walk away first. But you don’t. It’s his dock after all.
Because for all the hurt and anger and unanswered questions, for all the ways he’s let you down. Jack has always been the one person you could never quite let go of.
Jack shifts, shoving his hands in his hoodie pocket, looking down at the worn wooden boards of the dock. “I don’t know if it means anything,” he says, voice quiet, “but I never stopped thinking about you.”
Your breath catches, and you hate how much those words stir something inside you. “Thinking about me didn’t stop you from ignoring me and pushing me away when all I wanted to do is be there for you. you stopped letting me in Jack."
Jack flinches. “I know.” His voice is hoarse, raw, like he’s forcing the words out. “And I don’t expect you to believe me, but I hated myself for it.”
You shake your head, looking back at the water, your hands gripping the edge of the dock like it’s the only thing keeping you grounded. “Hating yourself doesn’t change anything, Jack.”
Jack exhales, long and unsteady. “I know that too.”
Silence stretches between you again. The lake ripples gently against the shore, the air thick with humidity and something you can’t name.
Then, he moves. Just barely. A half step closer. Not enough to bridge the distance, but enough that you can feel it his presence, his hesitation, his regret.
“I won’t push,” he says after a long moment. “I just needed you to know. That I never stopped caring. That I never stopped-” He exhales sharply, cutting himself off before the word loving can leave his lips.
You close your eyes for a second, forcing yourself to breathe.
When you finally look at him, he’s already watching you, his expression open in a way it never was before. Vulnerable. Honest.
You don’t know what to do with that.
“I don’t know jack.”
Jack nods once, like he expected that. Like he’s bracing himself for the inevitable. But then, instead of walking away, instead of saying goodbye he just says, “I’ll see you around.”
And then he does walk away, up the dock, back toward the house, leaving you there with nothing but the echo of his words and the sound of the water lapping at the shore.
You don’t move for a long time.
Because you don’t know what you want anymore.
You don’t move until the sound of the screen door clicking shut fades into the stillness of the lake. Even then, your muscles stay locked, fingers clenched against the dock, breathing shallow like if you breathe too hard, everything will come crashing down again.
Luke was right. You should talk.
But what does talking even fix?
What does this fix?
The summer air is warm, but you feel cold. Cold in a way that has nothing to do with the breeze rolling off the water and everything to do with the way Jack just looked at you like he was still searching for something in you, something familiar, something that maybe isn’t his to find anymore.
And yet. You should’ve felt relieved when he walked away.
But all you feel is this dull ache in your chest, pressing against your ribs like it’s trying to crawl its way out.
A deep sigh from behind you breaks your trance.
You don’t have to turn around to know Luke is back.
You wipe at your face quickly though you don’t think you’re crying and only glance at him when he drops down beside you on the dock, stretching his legs out in front of him.
“You wanna hit me for leaving?” he asks casually, tossing a rock into the water.
You scoff, but there’s no real heat behind it. “You’re an asshole.”
Luke grins, but it fades quickly. “You okay?”
You don’t answer right away, just stare at the water, the ripples from his rock barely noticeable. “I don’t know,” you admit.
Luke hums like he expected that. He leans back on his hands, looking up at the sky, the sun sinking lower, painting streaks of pink and orange through the clouds.
“I didn’t know he was coming back today. I would’ve told you.,” he says after a moment. “Thought it was next week.”
You swallow, shifting your hands in your lap. “I know.”
“I also didn’t know he was gonna come straight here.”
Your stomach twists. “He came straight here?”
Luke nods. “Dropped his bag in the house and then walked out here.” He pauses, glancing at you. “Think that means something.”
You shake your head. “Don’t do that.”
“Do what?”
“Make it sound like” You cut yourself off, gritting your teeth. “Like it changes anything.”
Luke doesn’t argue. He just looks back at the lake. “Doesn’t have to change anything,” he says simply. “But I think it means he cares.”
You let out a short laugh, bitter and tired. “Caring wasn’t the problem.”
Luke tilts his head, considering that. “No,” he agrees. “But it’s a start.”
You don’t respond.
Because you don’t know what to say.
Jack came back. He came straight to you. He stood there, waiting, offering something not a fix, not an excuse, but something.
And maybe it’s not enough.
But maybe it’s not nothing, either.
You watch the water for a long time, the sky shifting from soft sunset hues to deeper shades of blue. Luke doesn’t press, doesn’t push. He just sits there, existing beside you, letting the quiet settle.
And when the last bit of daylight fades, and the only sounds left are the soft chirping of crickets and the gentle lap of the water against the shore, you finally let yourself whisper the thing you haven’t allowed yourself to say for months.
“I don’t know how to hate him.”
Luke doesn’t look at you, but you feel his understanding in the way his shoulder bumps against yours.
“Maybe you don’t have to.”
You exhale, long and shaky.
You don’t know if he’s right. You don’t know what any of this means. But for the first time in a long time, you don’t feel as certain about keeping Jack out as you once did.
And that terrifies you more than anything.
You don’t move for a long time. Neither does Luke.
The two of you sit there, the night settling around you, wrapping the dock in quiet, in something close to peace. If it weren’t for the weight sitting heavy in your chest, you could almost pretend everything was normal.
But it’s not and it hasn’t been for a long time.
Luke finally shifts beside you, rubbing his hands together as if to warm them, but you know it’s not the cold he’s trying to get rid of. You can feel the quiet question in the way his gaze lingers on you, but he doesn’t press, doesn’t ask what’s going on in your head. He doesn’t need to.
“You know, I always thought it was pretty simple,” Luke says, his voice casual again, though there’s a hint of something deeper in it. “You and Jack. The way you two were.”
You glance at him quickly, surprised by the words. “What do you mean?”
He shrugs, looking at the sky, then at the water. “You always seemed like two halves of the same whole, you know? Like it was just meant to be.” He exhales slowly, like it’s a thought that’s been lingering in his mind for a while. “But sometimes, I guess, it’s not that simple. people change.”
You feel a pang in your chest at that something between regret and hope. You want to say something, but you don’t have the words. You want to scream at him that it was simple, that it was easy, until it wasn’t. But all that comes out is a soft exhale.
“It doesn’t feel like it’s supposed to be this hard,” you say quietly, and it’s the truth. The way Jack left.the way you left. The way things ended. All of it feels like a twisted knot you’ve been trying to unravel for months, but every time you get close, it tightens again.
Luke’s voice cuts through your thoughts. “What do you think it means, that he came back?”
The question hangs in the air, and you feel it weigh on you, pressing into your ribs like a cold hand. Jack didn’t have to come back. He didn’t have to show up here, and yet he did.
You want to tell Luke that you don’t care. That it doesn’t matter. But you can’t. Not anymore.
“I don’t know,” you admit, your voice small. “I don’t know if it means anything at all.”
“Maybe it doesn’t,” Luke says, his voice softening. “But I think you want it to mean something.”
You don’t respond. You don’t know how. The truth is, you do want it to mean something, but you’re too scared to hope that it might. And that kind of pain? You’re not sure if you can handle it again.
Luke stands up slowly, stretching his arms above his head. “Hey,” he says, glancing at you with that same steady, knowing look. “I know you’re not ready for whatever this is with Jack. But you’ve gotta stop pretending that you don’t care. You’re better than that.”
You swallow, a lump rising in your throat. It’s easier to pretend you don’t care, to convince yourself that it’s over, that Jack’s no longer a part of your life. But that’s not the truth. The truth is every part of you still aches for him.
“I’m not pretending,” you finally say, your voice barely above a whisper. “I just don’t know what to do with it.”
Luke nods, his eyes softening, but he doesn’t say anything more. He doesn’t need to. You feel the weight of his unspoken words settle between you, and for the first time in a long while, the silence doesn’t feel suffocating.
“I’ll leave you to think about it,” Luke says after a moment, his voice a little more playful, breaking the tension. “Just don’t stay out here all night, okay? We’ve got a long summer ahead of us.”
You nod, the smallest smile tugging at your lips. “Yeah. Thanks, Lukey.”
He gives you one last, lingering look before heading inside. You watch his silhouette disappear into the house, and once again, you’re left alone on the dock, staring out at the lake, the endless expanse of water stretched out before you.
But this time, it’s different. For the first time, you feel like you’re not completely alone. Like, maybe, just maybe, you don’t have to figure everything out tonight.
Jack came back. He showed up. And you’re not sure what that means, but you can’t help but wonder if it’s the first step back to something real.
The night is quiet again, the world around you settling into that peaceful hum it always does at this hour. The crickets are still singing, the water is still lapping against the shore. And in the distance, you can hear the faintest sound of footsteps on the dock, a reminder that things might be changing, and you’re not sure where they’ll lead.
But you’re willing to find out.
Luke’s footsteps fade as he heads back inside, leaving you alone on the dock with your thoughts. The evening air is cooler now, the breeze brushing against your skin, but you barely notice. The lake reflects the dimming sky, ripples catching the fading light, as if the world is holding its breath.
It feels almost peaceful here, a quiet that’s both comforting and suffocating at once. You’ve spent countless evenings on this dock, but tonight is different. Everything is different. You don’t know if it's the weight of the words Luke left you with, or the fact that Jack's presence still lingersin the air. But something inside you is shifting, and you don’t know how to stop it.
⟡
You don’t notice at first.
Not really.
The little things. The quiet ways Jack moves around you, never asking for anything, never forcing his way in.
There’s always an extra water bottle in the fridge, the brand you like, the one you always reach for first. It’s never mentioned, never pointed out, just there, cold and waiting. One time, you grab the last one, and the next morning, the fridge is stocked again. You don’t see him do it, but you know it’s him.
When you sit outside with Luke in the evening, Jack’s hoodie somehow ends up draped over the back of your chair. It’s too warm for it, but you don’t move it. It smells like detergent and something that’s just him. Familiar. Unavoidable. When the wind picks up and the air shifts cooler, you don’t think before pulling it on. Later, when you catch him looking at you in it, he doesn’t say anything. Just presses his lips together and looks away.
At dinner, he never takes the seat next to you. Not once. He could, but he doesn’t. Instead, he sits just far enough that you don’t have to acknowledge him, but close enough that if you need the salt or the serving spoon or another napkin, he can pass it to you without hesitation. He does every time, even when someone else could. You don’t thank him, but you never don’t take it.
You say you’re not hungry one night, push your plate away after barely picking at it. No one calls you on it. No one says anything. But later, when you go into the kitchen, the snack you like is left on the counter. No note. No explanation. Just there. You stare at it for a long time before taking it to your room.
When you sit with everyone on the dock, he’s always the last one inside. It’s not obvious, not really, but it happens every time. He waits until you’ve gone in first, even if it means staying out later than he would otherwise.
You don’t catch him looking at you much. He doesn’t push, doesn’t try to talk about things you’re not ready for. But when he walks by, his hand lingers for just a second on the back of your chair. A second too long to be incidental, too short to be anything more. Just enough for you to notice.
And maybe it doesn’t mean anything.
Or maybe it does.
You’re not sure which thought is worse.
The house is quiet when you slip out.
Everyone else is asleep, the soft hum of the AC the only sound as you step carefully over the creaky floorboards. The cool night air hits you the second you step outside, the warmth of the house falling away as you make your way down toward the dock.
You don’t know why you’re out here. Or maybe you do. Maybe it’s the way the weight in your chest feels heavier inside, how the silence of the guest room is too loud, pressing in on you in a way you can’t shake. Out here, the night stretches wide, the water calm, dark, endless.
You sit at the edge of the dock, legs dangling over, the tips of your toes skimming the surface. The water ripples, soft and slow, carrying secrets you don’t have the words for.
You wrap your arms around yourself, staring out across the lake, watching the way the moonlight dances over the water. It’s peaceful, quiet in a way that should feel empty but doesn’t.
The sound of a door creaking open catches your attention. Your heart jumps, and instinctively, your gaze shifts toward the sound. You don’t need to look to know who it is.
Jack.
He’s standing at the end of the dock now, his figure barely visible in the low light, but you can feel the tension in the air between you. The same tension that’s been building for months, even before he left, before everything turned to dust.
You don’t say anything, just stare at him. You can feel his gaze on you, searching, waiting. There’s something in his eyes, something deeper than the uncertainty in yours. Maybe he’s been carrying this weight too.
Finally, his voice breaks the silence, a little quieter than usual. “I thought you’d be asleep by now.”
Your stomach drops. You didn’t expect him to be here. Not like this, not after everything.
You let out a shaky breath and glance at him, your throat tight. “Was just about to go back to the room.” you reply, the words tasting bitter on your tongue. It’s the truth if only because you don’t want to be here anymore, alone with all these feelings.
He doesn’t respond right away, just stands there, his hands shoved into his pockets. You try to ignore the way your heart stutters in your chest at the sight of him. The Jack you knew is still there, but there’s something different, something unsure in the way he holds himself now.
And then you remember what Luke said. “He didn’t have to come back. He didn’t have to show up here, and yet he did.”
Jack didn’t have to come here. He could have gone anywhere else. But he chose this place. He chose to come to you.
Your thoughts start to unravel, and before you can stop yourself, the question slips out. “Luke told me you came straight here. No unpacking, no nothing. Just here.”
Jack’s gaze flickers briefly to the ground, but he doesn’t say anything for a long moment. When he speaks again, his voice is low, almost a whisper. “Yeah. I didn’t really know where else to go.”
The words hit you like a punch to the gut, and for the first time in months, you feel like you might be able to breathe again. He didn’t know where else to go. It doesn’t mean everything’s fixed, doesn’t mean you���ve figured out what you’re supposed to do now, but it’s something.
You stand slowly, moving to the edge of the dock, the space between you two still stretching, but somehow smaller now. You look at Jack, really look at him. His eyes are dark, unreadable, but there’s something soft there now, something vulnerable.
You don’t know how to say it. You don’t know what to say. All you know is that the walls you’ve built between you and him no matter how high they were are starting to crack.
“Jack,” you start, but your voice falters. “what does this mean? Coming back like this?”
His gaze shifts back to you, and you see him swallow hard. His jaw tightens, but there’s a hesitation in his eyes, a sign that maybe he’s been struggling with this too.
“I don’t know,” he admits quietly. “I just couldn't stay away. I thought I could. Thought I was better off doing this on my own, but I was wrong.”
You take a step forward, closing the distance between you, feeling that familiar pull in your chest that’s been there from the very start.
Jack doesn’t move, doesn’t say anything for a moment, and you’re not sure what to expect. But then, his hand reaches out, tentatively, like he’s testing the waters. He doesn’t touch you, doesn’t grab your arm or pull you in, but you can feel the warmth of his fingers just inches from your skin.
The air around you both is thick, charged with everything you’ve both been holding back for so long. You don’t know where this will lead, don’t know what happens next. But for the first time in a long time, you’re not scared of it.
You swallow and take that last step forward, your hand reaching for his, fingers brushing ever so gently. Neither of you pulls away.
You glance at Jack again, and the weight of everything, the unanswered questions to the unanswered feelings , the cold silences, the way everything has shifted between you two starts to settle back on your shoulders. It all feels so close, like you could reach out and touch it, but you’re not sure if you want to.
"I didn't think you'd come back this early," you say, breaking the silence, your voice more neutral than you feel. "I was told you were coming back next week."
Jack’s eyes flick over to you for a second, but he doesn’t look like he has an answer. He shrugs, a little sheepish. "I thought I’d head back sooner. Wasn’t much keeping me there. Kinda just wanted to get home." He glances down at the dock, fiddling with the hem of his shirt. "I guess I just wanted to clear my head, I guess."
You look away, not sure how to respond. The words you’ve been holding onto are trapped somewhere deep inside you, and they don’t seem to want to come out right now. It’s almost easier to stay quiet, to pretend you don’t care, than to admit how much you still feel like you’re waiting for something, anything, to change.
You let the silence linger between you two, the soft lapping of the water against the dock filling the space where words should be.
Jack shifts beside you, but he doesn’t push. He’s waiting for you to speak. And for the first time in a long time, you realize how much you miss the quiet moments with him. How easy it used to be, before everything got so complicated. Before you ended things in New Jersey, when you left feeling more lost than when you got there.
"I didn't want it to end the way it did," you say, almost too quietly. You know it’s not a huge revelation, but somehow the weight of it feels bigger now that it’s out in the open. "I thought Maybe if you had just talked to me, things would’ve been different. But you didn’t. And I couldn’t just wait around for you to figure it out."
Jack doesn’t reply right away. His face is unreadable, and for a moment, you wonder if he’s even hearing you. Then he finally looks over, his gaze soft but guarded. "I know I screwed up. I was just trying to figure stuff out myself, but I wasn’t ready to talk about it. I didn’t want to drag you into it."
There’s a rawness in his voice that you didn’t expect. It’s not a perfect apology, but it’s real. And that feels like a step, even if it’s a small one.
"I don’t know what we’re doing," you admit, running a hand through your hair, frustration seeping through despite yourself. "I don’t know if we can just pick up where we left off. But it’s hard, Jack. It’s really hard."
He leans back on his hands, looking at the sky, a long breath leaving his chest. "I don’t expect things to go back to how they were," he says quietly. "I just want to make things right. I don’t know if that’s even possible, but I’m here. I’m here if you want to figure it out."
You pause, your heart racing even though the conversation is as calm as it’s been in a long time. There’s a quiet truth to what he’s saying. And while you’re still unsure about everything, you can’t help but feel like maybe, just maybe, this could be the start of something different.
You don’t know what’s going to happen, but for the first time in months, you're not as scared of finding out.
You stand there quietly, staring at the water, unsure of what to say. The weight of everything that’s happened between you and Jack feels heavier tonight. You’ve spent months pushing down your feelings, convincing yourself that moving on was the right thing to do. But now that he’s here, standing next to you again, everything you thought was buried deep inside resurfaces.
You can feel his gaze on you, steady, waiting for some kind of response, but all you can manage is silence. It’s not that you don’t know what to say it’s just that you’re afraid of saying the wrong thing.
The words finally break free when you speak quietly, your voice almost trembling. “I still care about you, Jack. I always have.”
You turn your head to meet his eyes, and there’s a vulnerability in them that you can’t hide anymore. He looks like he’s waiting for something more, something deeper, but you're not sure if you’re ready to give that yet.
“I never stopped loving you,” you admit softly, the words escaping before you even realize you’ve said them.
Jack’s expression softens, and you see the relief in his eyes. He’s been waiting to hear that for so long, and you know it. But at the same time, the confession feels like a weight you weren’t quite prepared for.
“But,” you add, your voice trembling slightly, “it’s not that simple. I can’t just go back to the way things were. I can’t pretend like everything that happened didn’t matter.”
Jack doesn’t interrupt. He just listens, nodding, waiting for you to continue.
“I still care about you,” you say again, this time with more certainty. “I still love you, but we can’t just jump right back into this. Not after everything. Not after how it ended. It’s not that easy.”
There’s a quiet understanding in his eyes, the kind that makes you feel seen and heard in a way you didn’t think was possible. But there’s also a hint of sadness, and you know it’s because he wants more. He wants to make things right. But you need time. You need space to figure out what it is you really want.
“I’m not asking you to forget everything,” Jack says, his voice low but steady. “I’m just asking for a chance. I haven't changed, it's just difficult.”
You want to believe him. You want to believe that the guy sitting next to you now is the same person who left for New Jersey, the one who shut you out when he needed you the most. But at the same time, part of you can’t help but wonder if it’s all just words.
You take a deep breath, trying to steady yourself. “I know you want to fix things, Jack. And I want that too. But we need to take this slow. I need time. I can’t just rush back into something that hurt me so much.”
He’s quiet for a long moment, his eyes never leaving yours. It’s like he’s weighing your words, taking them in before he responds.
“I’m okay with that,” he says finally. “I don’t expect things to go back to normal overnight. I’m not going anywhere, though. I’ll be here. I just I need you to know that I want to make it right. I’m willing to wait. As long as it takes.”
You look at him, and for the first time in what feels like forever, you feel a flicker of hope. It’s not a guarantee. It’s not a promise that things will be easy, but it’s something. Something real.
You swallow hard, your throat tight. “I can’t promise you anything right now, Jack. But I’m not going to shut you out. I’m not going to pretend like I still don't want to be with you.”
His expression softens, and for a moment, it feels like the tension that’s been lingering between you two lifts just a little. It’s not perfect. It’s not fixed. But it’s a start.
“I’m okay with taking it slow,” Jack says quietly, his hand shifting closer to yours, but not quite reaching for it. He’s giving you the space you need.
You nod, glancing back at the water. The night feels different now, the air softer, like something is shifting. Maybe it’s not everything you want yet, but it’s something. Something you can work with.
“We’ll take it one step at a time,” you whisper, the weight of those words settling into your chest. “But no promises.”
Jack smiles, a little more hopeful now, but he doesn’t push. He understands.
And for the first time in those six months since the break up, you feel like maybe just maybe this is the beginning of something real again. Something that can’t be rushed.
#Jack hughes#jack hughes x y/n#jack hughes fan fic#jack hughes fanfiction#jack hughes fic#jack hughes x reader#jack hughes fluff#jack hughes imagine#nhl x y/n#nhl x you#nhl x reader#nhl imagine#nhl fic#nhl fanfiction#hockey x y/n#hockey x reader#hockey imagine#hockey fic#hockey fanfiction#hockey fluff#njd fic#hughes brothers x reader#hughes brothers x y/n
670 notes
·
View notes
Text
🎨Blind date with your ex-husband. You never expected it to be… Rafayel.
Inspiration hit me going 100mph down the highway, and I took an unscheduled gas station stop just to write this down. My husband almost divorced me again thinking I’d lost my mind — so in a way, this series is dedicated to him. And to second chances. I know they exist. I’ve lived one. 🥀
An unplanned new series. Five ex-husbands. Same setup, different reactions.
❄️ Zayne | 🏍 Sylus | ✨Xavier | 🍎 Caleb
CW/TW: Divorce / Post-divorce emotional trauma, Toxic romantic cycles, Verbal conflict / emotional manipulation, High emotional volatility, Crying / vulnerability, Jealousy, Theatrical intensity, Implied sexual content (consensual, emotionally charged), References to artistic obsession, Codependency themes.
Pairing: Rafayel x ex-wife!you Genre: Operatic angst, sensory overload, intimacy tangled in art and argument. Enemies to lovers to something mythic and broken. Summary: Rafayel was always too much — too vivid, too loud, too in love with the idea of being in love. Now, in a room made of silk and memory, you’re forced to confront the passion that nearly devoured you both. What begins with masks ends in scorched truths, spilled wine, and a kiss that remembers every wound it ever caused. Word Count: 3.6K
The room was a mirage made of silk.
Blue and amber fabrics swayed gently overhead, catching the glow of hanging lanterns that burned like slow, ancient stars. Patterns scattered across the floor like constellations, stitched from shadow and gold. The air pulsed with warmth, scented with saffron, cardamom, rosewater, and smoke — something too heady to be real.
A low table stood in the center, set for two. Carved brass, aged like a secret. Cushions instead of chairs. A bowl of candied figs. Crystal glasses half-filled with something rich and ambered, already beading condensation in the heat.
The music played softly, something stringed and spiraling, full of bends and minor keys. It didn’t fill the space — it wrapped it. Like a whisper over skin.
You sat with your hands folded in your lap, heart steady, but only just. Something about the room felt dangerous. Not overtly. But the kind of danger that came wrapped in silk and compliments. The kind you didn’t notice until it was inside you, changing your breath.
Then the curtain stirred.
A figure stepped through the veil — tall, lithe, draped in pale fabrics that shimmered like wet paint. A mask covered the upper half of his face: smooth silver, delicate scrollwork, slightly fox-shaped. His hair was dark — maybe lavender? — but the lighting played tricks, casting halos where none should exist.
He moved with a liquid elegance that set your nerves on edge. Not performance. Presence.
And something in your chest twitched.
He sat across from you without hesitation, folding into the cushions like the air had made room for him. One ringed hand toyed with the stem of his glass. He hadn’t looked at you fully yet, but even the curve of his jaw behind the mask felt… familiar in a way you didn’t want to name.
You watched him watching the room.
The shape of his throat. The line of his wrists. The quiet, performative grace of someone used to being looked at — and loving it.
Your stomach turned, slowly.
Then he looked at you. Just briefly.
And smiled.
The candlelight caught in his eyes — unnaturally pale, a hue caught somewhere between rose and seafoam. Impossible. Stunning.
Your pulse skipped. Once. Hard.
No.
No, no, no—
Too dark. Too hazy. Too many fragrances in the air. That’s all this was. A trick of the senses. A trick of memory.
And then—
He spoke.
“Let me guess,” he said, voice smooth as velvet over glass, warm and slow and theatrical. “You’re the one they warned me about.”
Your throat tightened.
No name. No gesture. But your skin recoiled like it had just touched flame.
You made yourself breathe. Spoke without thinking. “Depends. What was the warning?”
He tilted his head slightly, like he’d heard something inside your voice that he didn’t expect.
“That I’d end the evening ruined.”
Your fingers curled in your lap.
That voice. You hadn’t heard it in almost a year. But your bones remembered.
Still — you didn’t move. You didn’t give him the satisfaction of recognition.
He poured the drink anyway. Fluid, slow, luxurious. Passed the glass across the table with the same fingers that once traced poems into your shoulder blades at dawn.
No. Don’t go there.
“Drink,” he said, watching you now. “It makes the disappointment more beautiful.”
The room shifted with the sound of his voice, like the silk overhead had caught its breath. One of the lanterns flickered. The scent of rose and something darker curled tighter around your ankles.
You didn’t touch your glass.
“Disappointment implies expectation,” you said. “You always did mistake fantasy for reality.”
He smiled — sharp and amused, like you’d stepped into a trap he’d laid years ago. “Still fluent in cruelty, I see. Good. I was afraid domesticity might’ve tamed you.”
You reached for the glass then, just to keep your hand busy. “And I see you’re still confusing cleverness with depth.”
The flicker in his eyes was almost too fast to catch.
You took a sip. The drink was sharp, floral, and laced with something decadent.
He was watching you. Not politely. Not appreciatively. Like a man trying to decide whether to paint you or burn the memory of you from his mind entirely.
“I should’ve known it was you,” you said finally, setting the glass down with a deliberate clink. “All this silk and smoke? Feels like the opening act of one of your breakdowns.”
He smirked. “Then you should’ve checked under the cushions for a script.” A beat. “Though if anyone here’s performing,” he added, “it’s not me this time.”
That got a laugh out of you. Low, involuntary. Dangerous.
“God,” you said. “You’re exhausting.”
He lifted his glass again, gaze steady over the rim.
“And yet someone out there thought we’d make a charming pair.”
A pause.
“Statistically improbable,” he added. “But then again, so were we.”
The silk walls shifted faintly in the breeze of the central fan, as if the whole room leaned in.
You tilted your head. “They said this was a blind date. I didn’t realize they meant blind in the Biblical sense.”
“Ah.” He leaned back. “There’s the sermon I missed. Tell me, do you rehearse those in the mirror, or do they just fall out of you naturally?”
“You want natural?” you asked, voice cool. “Then take off the mask.”
He didn’t move. So you did it first.
The mask slid away with a soft hiss of fabric. You held his gaze, daring him to flinch, to breathe, to blink.
He didn’t.
Instead, after a beat, he reached up and peeled his own mask off — slow, like undressing a wound.
And there he was.
Exactly as you’d known he’d be. Beautiful in that way that always made you want to hurt something. Or kiss him just to feel how much it would cost.
His expression flickered when he saw your face.
“I thought you’d look different,” he said.
“I thought you’d grow up.”
That wiped the smirk right off his mouth.
For half a second, he looked like the boy who’d once painted your collarbone in gold leaf just because he could.
Then it was gone.
“You know,” he said, gaze dropping to your mouth, “for someone who always wanted peace, you start fights like it’s foreplay.”
You leaned forward slightly. “And for someone who always wanted to be adored, you sure made yourself easy to leave.”
Rafayel’s smile didn’t falter. But it sharpened — fractionally. Like the curve of a blade when it catches the light.
“Maybe,” he said softly, “I didn’t want you to stay.”
The words landed like silk draped over broken glass.
You blinked once. Then twice. Then let out a low breath of laughter — measured, dangerous, devastating.
“Oh, darling,” you said, tilting your head, “you always were such a convincing actor. Shame the role of coward never quite won you any standing ovations.”
He chuckled. “Coward?” he echoed, voice rich with amusement. “From you, that’s practically a love letter.”
You leaned back slightly, the candlelight catching the glint in your eyes.
“No, love letters require vulnerability. You wouldn’t recognize one if it was monogrammed and hand-delivered on rose petals.”
He lifted his glass in a mock-toast, eyes never leaving yours. “To you. The only woman who ever left a man mid-soliloquy and still expected an encore.”
You clinked your own glass to his with a smile that could’ve slit a throat. “To you. The man who wrote odes to my shadow but never once looked me in the eye long enough to know my shape.”
He laughed. You hated how beautiful the sound still was.
There was a pause, charged and theatrical, like the air had leaned forward on cue.
“And yet,” he said, swirling the drink in his glass, “you sat across from me. Masked. Unapologetically luminous. Like a challenge waiting to happen.”
“I was aiming for quiet mystery,” you replied, raising your glass. “But I suppose provocation always did look better on me.”
He leaned forward, close enough now for the scent of rose to cling between you.
“Then let’s drink,” he said, “to what we ruined so beautifully.”
You raised your glass. He raised his. Both smiles intact.
“To mistakes,” you said.
“To masterpieces,” he replied, then added, with a flick of his lashes, “—that deserved better muses.”
And that was it. Your hand moved before you thought.
You didn’t throw the wine.
You grabbed the wrong glass — the other one — and without hesitation, flung the contents at him.
It was tea. Very hot tea.
There was a stunned half-second as the amber liquid splashed across the front of his perfect, pale shirt — followed by a sharp inhale through his teeth.
He hissed softly, setting the glass down with a slow, deliberate clink. Then — without hesitation — he pulled the shirt over his head.
The fabric stuck to him slightly, steam curling off his chest like the room itself was reacting. His skin caught the lantern-light like marble dusted in firelight — golden, sharp-lined, impossible.
You stared.
Unfortunately.
He ran a hand through his damp hair, exhaling. “Always dramatic, aren’t you?”
“You deserved it,” you snapped. “And more.”
“More?” He stepped closer. “You always did like escalation. Tell me — should I throw a fig at your face? Or set something expensive on fire?”
You crossed your arms, not trusting your breath. “You’d enjoy that too much.”
“Because it’s the only language you speak!” he shot back. “Break it. Burn it. Drown it. But for God’s sake, don’t sit still and talk like a human being.”
You laughed, bitter and breathless. “That’s rich. Coming from you.”
He gestured wildly. “I begged you to stay! I begged you with everything but the word!”
“That was the problem,” you said, eyes burning now. “You gave me poetry when I needed something real. Something steady. Not ten thousand metaphors and a gallery of regrets.”
His jaw clenched.
“And now,” you said, voice cracking just enough to give it teeth, “you say I wasn’t enough of a muse. Well—”
You stood suddenly, movement sharp, breath shaking as your body tried to hold the rest in.
“—maybe you should’ve picked a prettier tragedy.”
You turned away, shoulders tight and trembling.
He froze.
Your back was to him now, and thank God, because your throat was tight, and your hands were shaking and that single line — that stupid, perfect insult about your worth — cut deeper than it should have.
You felt it first. His presence.
Then the heat of him, close, pressing in without touching.
And then — his arms wrapped around you from behind. One quick, quiet motion. Not forceful. Desperate.
He pulled you against him, bare skin warm and still faintly damp from the tea.
His nose buried in your hair. His breath unsteady.
“I didn’t mean it,” he whispered.
Your breath caught.
“I didn’t mean it,” he repeated.“God, I didn’t— You know I say things when I’m scared. And you looked like you were about to walk away all over again.”
You didn’t answer.
So he tightened his hold.
“I’m sorry,” he said, softer now. “I’m sorry I made you think you weren’t everything. I’m sorry I hurt you to feel less hurt myself. I’m sorry I used my mouth to ruin what it was made to worship.”
You closed your eyes.
His voice cracked on the last word.
“I never wanted anyone better,” he whispered. “I only ever wanted more time with you.”
You turned in his arms with a suddenness that surprised even you.
You meant to push him away. You meant to say don’t, to reclaim your anger before it crumbled. But your hands — traitors — only reached his chest and stayed there, limp. Useless. Pressed against his bare skin like they belonged.
He covered them with his own.
Not roughly. Not to keep you there. But to hold the contact steady — as if you might dissolve if he let go.
The heat of him burned through your palms. Steady. Alive. Too much.
You wanted to scream. You wanted to fold into him and scream into his collarbone.
Instead, you whispered, “How did we get here?”
His breath hitched.
“I loved you,” you said. “You loved me. And somehow we became this—” your voice broke, “—this shipwreck of a marriage. What happened to us, Raf?”
He didn’t answer right away.
So you filled the silence with everything your mouth had been holding for too long.
“It used to be magic,” you said, eyes wet now, but you wouldn’t let them fall. “God, we were light. We were gold. You made me feel like I was flying. And then one day, it was like we couldn’t breathe unless we were screaming.”
He said your name. Just once.
Low. Like an apology wrapped in prayer.
You kept going.
“Why did it turn into a stage? When did our home become a theater and our life some broken play where we both forgot our lines? I didn’t want to be a performance, Raf. I wanted to be real.”
He slid one hand up your back, slow, careful. As if you might break from anything more sudden.
“I know,” he murmured. “I know.”
“I didn’t recognize us anymore,” you said, the words trembling. “All we did was throw paint. Emotions. Blame. Color, color, color, until we drowned in it. Until we forgot what normal even meant.”
He leaned his forehead to yours, his breath catching against your cheek. And when he spoke, his voice had changed. Quieter. Lower. Without the velvet and dramatics. Just him.
“I was scared,” he said.
You blinked.
“I was scared,” he repeated. “That if things slowed down — if we got too quiet, too normal — you’d leave. That you’d realize I wasn’t enough without the chaos. Without the fire.”
You stared at him. Your hands still pressed to his chest. You could feel the way his heartbeat stumbled.
“So I gave you fire,” he said. “I gave you storms. I made our life… louder, because silence felt like death.”
“And I left anyway,” you said.
“Because I set the house on fire and expected you to dance in it.”
You closed your eyes. His words were knives. But so was your silence.
“There was jealousy,” you murmured. “And guilt. And all your little accusations when I was too tired to match your flame.”
He swallowed hard.
“You were angry when I fell asleep during your gallery story,” you added. “But I’d just come home from a mission. I’d spent five hours knee-deep in wanderers and blood and—” you exhaled, “—I needed sleep, Raf. Not a performance.”
He didn’t interrupt.
“I needed rest,” you said. “And all I got was another curtain call.”
He looked ruined. Not fragile. Not shattered. Just exhausted from pretending not to be.
“I was so afraid of losing you,” he said. “So I smothered you with everything I thought would make you stay.”
You looked at him — really looked — and something inside you cracked down the center.
And still, part of you whispered: It might not be enough.
Rafayel tensed — just a little. The shift of a shoulder, the pause in his fingers at your back.
“Did you come here,” he asked, voice low and almost too careful, “because you’re ready to move on?”
You smiled, slow and sly. Not to tease, but to veil the flicker of something softer.
“Maybe my life’s been too normal lately. Too gray.” You leaned the smallest bit closer, letting your cheek rest against his bare chest. “I needed a little danger again. And you?”
His heart responded beneath your skin.
He chuckled, brushing his knuckles lightly down your spine. “I could say I was looking for an exotic muse to paint. Something with cheekbones sharp enough to draw blood and an aura of doomed seduction.”
You huffed a laugh against his skin. “That would’ve been a very you thing to say.”
“But the truth,” he murmured, “is boring. Thomas set me up. Said he registered, got sick, and that some poor woman would be stuck alone unless I stepped in. He was very dramatic about it.”
You tilted your head back to look at him, eyes narrowing. “Tara pulled the same trick on me.”
“Ah.” His lips quirked. “Coordinated sabotage. Typical.”
A moment passed, heavy in the hush. You hadn’t meant to relax like this, but here you were — cheek to his chest, listening to the rhythm of a heart that had once been your home. And still was, apparently. Because everything inside you had gone soft, slow, steady.
It felt like something had clicked back into place. Like a missing tile in a mosaic suddenly slotted home and made the whole thing whole again.
Your voice, when it came, was quieter. Uncertain. Honest.
“Raf… why did you sign the divorce papers?”
He didn’t answer at first. His fingers moved gently through your hair, brushing behind your ear. When he finally spoke, his voice had dropped into something rawer.
“Because I respect your decisions. Even when I didn’t agree with them.”
You looked up, eyes burning.
“I wanted you to be happy,” he continued. “Even if it meant watching you bloom from the sidelines. Watching you learn how to smile again without me in the frame.” He swallowed. “Are you happy?”
You hesitated. But the answer was already rising, uninvited.
“No,” you said. “The world turned grayscale. It’s like I’m walking through some awful dystopia with clean counters and dry eyes. Everything works. Nothing shines.”
He exhaled, long and low. His arms tightened around you, fingers threading into your hair, grounding you in scent and heat and skin.
“Cutie,” he murmured, voice close, mouth brushing your temple, “just say the word. I’ll paint the colors back in.”
“I’m afraid,” you admitted. “Still. Afraid to go blind from too much kaleidoscope.”
“I won’t lie,” he whispered. “I can’t promise restraint. I might always be a little too loud. A little too much. But I can give you something else now. Balance. Space. Stability. Peace, if you’ll have it.”
You searched his eyes.
He added, “Only if you’re ready. If you want to let me back in.”
“I never really closed the door,” you said. “Just stood behind it. Waiting.”
And that broke whatever spell held you still.
He kissed you.
Not hurried, not frantic — just whole. His mouth claimed yours like it had a right to, but still asked permission with every slow pull of lips, every breath passed between you.
You pressed into him, fingers curling at the base of his neck. His hand splayed across your lower back, warm and deliberate, guiding without demand.
He leaned into the cushions with you, dragging you down into silk and shadow, his mouth never leaving yours.
The taste of saffron and heat and memory filled you.
He kissed you the way people wrote arias — rising, falling, trembling with feeling too big for language. His tongue brushed yours gently at first, then deeper, hungrier, as if your mouth were the only place he could breathe.
You moaned softly against him, and he swallowed the sound, pulling you closer. Your legs tangled. His hand slipped beneath the hem of your dress, fingers grazing your thigh with aching reverence.
You moved like tide against him — hungry and fluid.
The lanterns swayed above. The cushions sighed beneath you. One of the glasses tipped over with a soft thud, spilling rose-colored wine that neither of you noticed.
His lips trailed down your jaw, to your throat, where he lingered, breathing you in like incense.
“You still taste like paradise,” he whispered.
And when he looked up again, your hair tangled in his fingers, your body flushed and pliant against his — you knew.
There was nothing gray left between you.
Only color. Only fire. Only Rafayel.
Your body answered his touch like it had been waiting a lifetime. Hot, eager, instinctive. Every stroke of his fingers sent sparks down your spine. Every kiss — soft or sharp — undid you a little more.
The silk beneath you could’ve caught fire from the heat you were building between each other.
His hands roamed without hesitation, without apology — palming, stroking, gripping — sometimes tender, sometimes greedy. Your back arched into him, chasing the sensations, chasing the memory of what it felt like to simply be wanted like this. Loved like this. By him.
His mouth found your throat. Then lower. His tongue trailed over skin like it was sacred. When his lips closed around your nipple, firm and aching, you whimpered — low and breathless — and pulled him closer, nails raking his back.
He groaned into your skin, and you swore your entire body melted into flame.
You didn’t want to stop. You didn’t want him to stop.
But then—
A soft, mechanical chime broke through the haze. Gentle. Too real.
The signal. The end of the hour.
You froze. So did he. Still hovering over you, still half-undressed, still hard and pulsing between your thighs.
You looked up at him, breathless.
He was watching you like the world might end if you looked away first.
“Do you regret it?” he asked, voice roughened by want.
You shook your head, smiling softly despite the ache in your chest. “No. Do you?”
His mouth quirked — cocky, fond, feral.
“Do you even have to ask?” he murmured, then rocked his hips forward just enough for you to feel the full weight of him, hard and ready. “Does that feel like regret to you?”
Your breath caught.
“I could steal you for the rest of the night,” he whispered, voice low and wicked, like a shared sin.
You grinned up at him, hand sliding into his hair. “You could steal me for the rest of my life.”
He growled — quiet and deep in his chest.
“We’ll see what you say tomorrow morning,” he muttered, brushing his lips along your jaw, “when you can’t walk straight or remember how to say no.”
You bit his bottom lip, teasing.
“Do you even know what moderation is?”
His eyes darkened with something hungry, reverent, unstoppable.
“Only in everything except how much I love you.”
And this time — when he kissed you — it wasn’t a performance. It wasn’t memory. It was home.
#love and deepspace#lads#xavier love and deepspace#zayne love and deepspace#rafayel love and deepspace#sylus love and deepspace#caleb love and deepspace#sylus lads#lads caleb#lads zayne#lads rafayel#lads xavier#xavier x reader#zayne x reader#rafayel x reader#sylus x reader#caleb x reader#caleb x mc#zayne x mc#rafayel x mc#sylus and mc#caleb x you#xavier x you#zayne x you#rafayel x you#sylus x you#storytelling#fanfic#fanfiction
751 notes
·
View notes
Text
Craving What We Shouldn’t

Wanda Maximoff x G!P Reader
Summary: Senior year. What could happen? School troubles? Suspended? Or becoming step-sisters with the girl you are in love with?
Word Count: 3,617
Warnings: High school AU, Angst, forbidden romance, step-siblings, reader has a penis, mutual pining, secret relationship, emotionally charged.
A/N: I just wondered how step-siblings would be if they fall in love before becoming siblings. Please do not interact if you don't like the topic.
Main Masterlist
---
The last place Y/N wanted to be on the first day of senior year was standing in front of a brand new front door with a suitcase and a forced smile. Her mom had been glowing with happiness ever since she married Oleg Maximoff over the summer. A second chance at love, she called it.
For Y/N, it felt like a cruel twist of fate.
Because on the other side of that door was Wanda Maximoff. The girl who stole her heart during junior year. The girl who kissed her once at a party before summer and never talked about it again. The girl who used to sneak glances at her across the library table, who blushed when their hands brushed.
Now they shared a house. A bathroom. A last name.
And none of it changed how Y/N felt.
“Come on,” her mom said with a light laugh, nudging her shoulder. “You’ll love it. Wanda’s been asking when you'd arrive.”
That made Y/N’s stomach tighten.
She stepped into the house. The air smelled like rosemary and floor polish. A few family photos had already gone up on the walls—her mom with Oleg, Wanda with Pietro, one of all of them awkwardly posed at the wedding.
Then—“Hey.”
Y/N froze. Her head turned slowly toward the stairs.
Wanda stood halfway down, her red hair pulled into a lazy ponytail, a soft sweater hanging off her shoulder. Barefoot. No makeup. Just her. And she was looking at Y/N like nothing had changed.
Like everything had changed.
“Hi,” Y/N said, her voice caught somewhere between casual and breathless.
They stared at each other. Too long for step-sisters. Too long for ex-almost-somethings. Just long enough for the air to thicken.
Wanda broke the moment with a quick smile. “Your room’s next to mine.”
“Of course it is,” Y/N muttered under her breath.
That night, lying in bed with the walls too thin and Wanda’s music playing faintly through them, Y/N stared at the ceiling.
She’d spent months trying to forget her.
Now she was going to see her every morning. Every night. Every hallway at school.
She couldn’t want her anymore.
She already did.
---
Y/N didn’t even make it through her first morning coffee before things got awkward.
She stepped into the kitchen still half-asleep, only to find Wanda already there in her cheer uniform—leaning against the counter, sipping orange juice, acting like nothing was wrong. Like she hadn’t once kissed Y/N in the hallway after finals. Like she hadn’t ghosted her all summer. Like they hadn’t suddenly become family.
“Want toast?” Wanda asked without looking up.
Y/N grabbed the mug waiting for her on the table. “I’ll live.”
Wanda glanced at her then. Briefly. But long enough.
There it was again. That electric pull. That heat just beneath the surface.
Y/N took a long sip of coffee to distract herself. She didn’t look at Wanda again.
---
At school, nothing had changed—and everything had.
Wanda slipped into her role like a second skin: queen bee of the cheer squad, top of her AP classes, adored by teachers and untouchable by everyone else. She walked the hall like she owned it. Beside her were Monica and Pepper, as always. Pietro waved from across the lockers, grinning at both of them.
Y/N moved differently. Not a loser, not a nerd—just a little outside the lines. She wore her usual cargo pants and hoodie, skateboard slung through the strap of her bag, earbuds in, always just out of reach.
Except now people were talking.
“Didn’t you hear?” someone whispered by the lockers. “Maximoff’s got a new stepsister.”
“She’s kind of hot, right?”
“Wait—is that the girl who punched Steve Rogers sophomore year?”
“No way. I thought she was expelled for that.”
Y/N smirked. She wasn’t. She just hated how Steve talked to Bruce that day.
But the whispers didn’t stop when she passed Wanda in the hallway.
If anything, they got worse.
“Do you think they knew each other before the wedding?”
Wanda’s eyes flickered to her. Brief. Loaded. But she didn’t say anything. She just laughed along with her friends, like nothing was wrong.
Y/N looked away.
---
Lunch was the worst part.
She’d barely sat down at her usual table—Nat, Carol, and Clint already mid-convo about the upcoming school trip—when a tray slammed down across from her.
Wanda.
“What are you doing?” Y/N asked, half-whispered, half-panicked.
“Eating,” Wanda said coolly. “We live together now, remember?”
Nat raised an eyebrow. Carol looked like she smelled drama. Clint was just frozen mid-chew.
Wanda took a bite of her apple and looked right at Y/N when she said it:
“Besides… family should sit together.”
Y/N choked on her drink.
Nat reached over and thumped her back with a smirk. “You alright there?”
Y/N nodded, eyes burning.
Wanda smiled sweetly. Too sweetly. Like she knew exactly what she was doing.
Y/N hated her for that.
And wanted her anyway.
---
Y/N found her in the hallway after seventh period.
Wanda had just slipped out of AP Lit, a stack of books in her arms and her signature bored-but-beautiful expression on. The hallway was nearly empty—just the occasional echo of locker doors slamming and chatter from other classrooms.
Y/N caught up fast. Too fast.
“Hey,” she said, grabbing Wanda’s arm gently. “We need to talk.”
Wanda didn’t flinch. “We’re talking.”
“Not here,” Y/N hissed. “Come on.”
Wanda rolled her eyes but followed, heels clicking as Y/N led her around the corner to the empty back stairwell. The one nobody used anymore except for cutting class or making out. Fitting.
Y/N dropped her bag and crossed her arms. “What the hell was that at lunch?”
Wanda leaned against the railing like she wasn’t cornered. Like this was a game. “Lunch?”
Y/N stepped closer. “Don’t play dumb. Sitting with me. Calling me family in front of *everyone*.”
Wanda shrugged. “That’s what we are now, aren’t we? You and me. One big happy—”
“Don’t,” Y/N cut in, voice low and sharp. “Don’t pretend this is normal.”
Wanda looked at her then. The sarcasm slipped for a second. Just a second.
“What do you want me to say, Y/N?” she asked, quieter now. “That I regret it? That I wish we’d never…?”
Y/N swallowed. “I want you to be honest. For once.”
Wanda stepped forward, suddenly too close. Her voice dropped.
“Fine. You want honesty?” Her eyes searched Y/N’s. “I think about that kiss every night.”
Y/N’s breath caught.
“I think about what would’ve happened if my dad hadn’t proposed to your mom. If we weren’t stuck under the same roof, pretending nothing ever happened.”
Wanda’s fingers brushed her wrist. “But we are. And now I have to sit at breakfast with you across from me, wearing that stupid hoodie, acting like you don’t feel it too.”
Y/N’s voice cracked. “I do feel it.”
Silence. Their eyes locked.
“Then why are you mad at me?” Wanda asked, softer now.
Y/N looked away. “Because you ghosted me after that kiss. And now you sit with me at lunch like nothing’s wrong. Like *you* get to decide when it matters.”
Wanda blinked. Guilt flickered.
“I was scared,” she admitted.
Y/N turned back to her. “So am I.”
A long pause.
“I shouldn’t want you,” Y/N whispered.
“I know,” Wanda said, barely audible. “But I do.”
And for a moment, the world tilted.
But neither moved. Neither kissed.
Because wanting each other was easy.
Living with it—that was the hard part.
---
Dinner was quiet.
Too quiet.
Oleg was rambling about his new teaching position, and Y/N’s mom nodded politely at every word, stealing glances toward the teens at opposite ends of the table.
Wanda picked at her mashed potatoes like they offended her. Y/N kept her eyes on her plate and said nothing at all.
They hadn’t spoken since the stairwell.
Not at school. Not on the walk home. Not even when Wanda brushed past her at the front door, close enough for her perfume to linger.
“I’m glad you girls are getting along,” Oleg said with a smile, breaking the silence. “High school’s tough enough without family drama, right?”
Wanda’s fork froze mid-air.
Y/N gave a small, hollow laugh and shoved another bite in her mouth.
---
Later, Y/N stood in the upstairs hallway, toothbrush dangling from her mouth, staring at Wanda’s bedroom door.
It was cracked open.
She should’ve kept walking. Should’ve gone into her room, shut the door, put headphones in, and pretended everything was normal.
Instead, she knocked.
Softly.
“Yeah?” came Wanda’s voice from inside.
Y/N stepped in.
Wanda was curled up on her bed in an oversized sweater, hair wet from a recent shower, legs tucked under a blanket. She wasn’t reading. She wasn’t watching anything. Just… sitting there. Waiting.
Y/N stayed near the door.
“You okay?” she asked.
Wanda looked at her with those deep, unreadable eyes. “You’re asking me that now?”
Y/N sighed. “I didn’t mean to come at you so hard earlier.”
“No, you were right,” Wanda said, her voice quieter now. “I shut you out. I didn’t know what to do with what happened between us.”
“And now?” Y/N asked.
Wanda hesitated. “Now I want to pretend we’re just two girls in the same school again. Before the wedding. Before all this.”
Y/N gave a small, tired smile. “We can’t go back.”
“I know.”
A silence stretched between them. The hallway light behind Y/N cast her shadow across Wanda’s carpet.
“I think about it too,” Y/N said finally. “That kiss.”
Wanda looked at her like she was holding her breath.
“I never stopped wanting you,” Y/N confessed. “Even when it got complicated. Even when it got impossible.”
They stared at each other. That familiar pull crackled in the air between them.
But neither moved.
Because outside that room was a hallway. And down the hallway were their parents. And in that house, they weren’t just Y/N and Wanda anymore.
They were stepsisters.
“Goodnight,” Y/N whispered.
Wanda’s voice was barely a whisper. “Goodnight.”
And as the door clicked shut, both of them lay awake, two doors apart, craving something they couldn’t have.
Not anymore.
---
The days that followed were unbearable.
They barely spoke. Barely made eye contact. But the tension followed them like a shadow—thick in the air during breakfast, suffocating during car rides, lingering in the spaces where their shoulders nearly touched but never quite did.
At school, they played their roles. Wanda smiled in the hallways and laughed with her friends. Y/N kept her head down, skated to class, joked with Nat and Carol like she wasn’t constantly glancing toward red hair in the crowd.
But the truth followed them home every day.
In the quiet. In the in-between.
And eventually, it had to break.
---
It was late.
The house was dark. Everyone else asleep. Wanda padded into the kitchen in an old t-shirt, hoping for water. She didn’t expect to find Y/N already there, back turned, staring out the window with a glass in her hand.
Wanda froze.
Y/N didn’t turn around. Just said, “Couldn’t sleep?”
“No,” Wanda said, voice barely a breath. “You?”
Y/N shook her head. Silence stretched again. Familiar. Heavy.
Then—
“This is killing me,” Wanda whispered. “Pretending like we’re not… something.”
Y/N turned then. Slowly. Her eyes tired. Sad. And so full of everything Wanda felt too.
“It’s killing me too,” she said. “But what are we supposed to do, Wanda? Risk tearing our parents apart because we can’t stay away from each other?”
Wanda looked down.
“I don’t want to hurt them,” she said.
“Neither do I.”
“I want to choose you,” Wanda said quietly. “But if I do, it won’t just be us who gets hurt.”
Y/N stepped closer. “So what? We ignore it? We bury this and pretend we don’t want each other?”
“We already are,” Wanda said with a bitter smile. “And it’s tearing me apart.”
Y/N reached out without thinking. Her fingers brushed Wanda’s, desperate for something—anything—to hold onto.
And for a moment, Wanda let her.
They stood there, trembling, their hands barely touching, eyes locked in silent agony.
“I wish we met in another life,” Wanda whispered. “Where you weren’t my stepsister. Where we didn’t have to pretend.”
“I know,” Y/N said, voice cracking. “But this is the life we got.”
Wanda nodded, tears clinging to her lashes.
Then, slowly, she pulled her hand away.
“We have to stop,” she said, though it broke her to say it. “We have to try.”
Y/N blinked fast, nodding. “Yeah. We do.”
But neither moved. Not yet.
Because even when they tried to be strong, tried to do the right thing, the ache was still there. Unrelenting.
---
One Week Later
By the end of the first week, everything looked perfect from the outside.
Y/N and Wanda passed each other in the halls with polite nods. They shared the bathroom like normal siblings. They even managed to help set the table together without saying a word too sharp or too soft.
To their parents, it looked like the girls were settling in just fine.
But every moment felt like walking a tightrope.
Every brush of fingers when reaching for the same spoon. Every second of accidental eye contact. Every laugh they weren’t supposed to share, every memory they weren’t supposed to have.
It was unbearable.
Y/N stopped eating breakfast in the kitchen.
Wanda started walking to school with Monica instead of waiting for Y/N on the porch.
They both told themselves it was better this way.
They were lying.
---
One Night
It was late.
Everyone was asleep. The house was quiet, the kind of quiet that rang in your ears.
Y/N was wide awake, staring at her ceiling, heart pounding like it always did lately—tight and restless. She couldn’t stop thinking about Wanda’s bare legs under oversized sweaters, the way she bit her lip when she was concentrating, or how she laughed—*really* laughed—when she let herself forget the rules.
And then there was the memory she couldn’t outrun: that kiss. Hot. Breathless. Full of promise.
Y/N squeezed her eyes shut.
She rolled over and buried her face in her pillow.
The hallway creaked.
Her bedroom door cracked open.
Y/N bolted upright.
Wanda stood there in the dark, wrapped in a blanket, her eyes shining in the dim light.
“I can’t sleep,” she whispered.
Y/N’s voice was hoarse. “Then don’t be here.”
“I can’t stop thinking about you.”
Y/N’s breath caught.
Wanda stepped inside and closed the door softly behind her.
She didn’t climb onto the bed. She didn’t touch her. She just sat on the floor against the wall, wrapping her arms around her knees, like she was trying to ground herself.
“I thought I could do this,” Wanda whispered. “Pretend. Keep you at a distance. But I see you every day, and it’s like I’m starving.”
Y/N swallowed thickly. “You think I don’t feel that too?”
“I don’t know what to do,” Wanda said. “They’re so happy. Our parents. I don’t want to ruin that. I can’t.”
Y/N pushed her fingers through her hair. “So what are we supposed to do? Torture ourselves?”
Wanda looked up at her. “We have to try.”
And for a while, they just sat there. Quiet. Wanting.
Eventually, Wanda stood and left.
Y/N didn’t sleep at all.
---
The Next Day
At school, they avoided each other like it was a sport. But their friends noticed.
Pepper leaned into Wanda’s side at lunch. “You okay? You’ve been off all week.”
“I’m fine,” Wanda said too quickly, stabbing at her salad.
Across the room, Carol gave Y/N a sideways look. “You know if you keep bottling stuff up, you’re gonna explode, right?”
Y/N didn’t respond. She just tossed a grape into her mouth and stared at nothing.
Because Wanda was sitting with Monica. Laughing. But not really.
And Y/N hated that she could tell.
---
Two Weeks Later
It happened on a Sunday.
The house was quiet. Oleg and Y/N’s mom were out at some local art exhibit. Pietro was at a friend’s. The storm outside had knocked out the power.
Wanda lit candles in the living room, wrapped herself in a blanket, and put on an old record player Oleg had dug out of the attic.
Y/N wandered in after hearing the music, her arms crossed, her expression unreadable.
“I didn’t think you liked Fleetwood Mac,” she said.
Wanda shrugged. “Didn’t think you paid attention.”
“I pay attention to everything when it comes to you,” Y/N said before she could stop herself.
Wanda froze.
The thunder cracked in the distance. The song shifted to Landslide.
Neither of them moved.
“I miss you,” Wanda whispered.
Y/N stepped forward, every breath shaky. “I never stopped missing you.”
Wanda looked up, her eyes wet. “We can’t.”
“I know.”
Their fingers touched. Just barely.
Wanda shook her head, trying to breathe. “You make it so hard to be good.”
Y/N’s voice cracked. “Then maybe we stop pretending to be.”
For one breathless second, it was all too close.
Wanda leaned in—so close their noses brushed.
But she stopped.
She stepped back.
“We can’t,” she said, voice trembling.
Y/N nodded, her heart breaking again. “I know.”
But neither walked away.
And that was the scariest part.
---
They were picture-perfect again.
Wanda helped her mom cook. Y/N helped Oleg in the garage. They all sat down for dinner like a Hallmark ad.
At school, Y/N and Wanda didn’t walk together, didn’t eat together, didn’t exist in each other’s orbits if they could help it.
But Y/N was always watching.
That’s how she saw it happen.
Some tall junior with too much gel in his hair cornered Wanda by the vending machine. He was smiling like he was confident and clueless. Wanda laughed politely, brushing her hair behind her ear. Classic deflection.
Y/N clenched her fists.
It meant nothing. She knew that. Wanda wasn’t into him. Wanda never even looked at anyone else.
But that didn’t matter when the jealousy hit like poison in her veins.
When the guy leaned in a little too close, Y/N saw red.
---
That Night
Wanda barely had time to set her bag down before she realized something was off.
Y/N didn’t greet her.
Didn’t glance up from the couch.
Didn’t even flinch when their mom said, “Girls, want to pick a movie for tonight?”
“I’m tired,” Y/N said. “Not in the mood.”
That wasn’t like her.
Wanda frowned but said nothing.
Later, she knocked on Y/N’s bedroom door.
No answer.
She opened it anyway.
“You’re ignoring me,” she said flatly.
Y/N sat at her desk, scribbling something into her sketchpad like it was life or death.
“Go away, Wanda.”
Wanda stepped inside anyway. “What the hell did I do?”
“You didn’t do anything,” Y/N snapped, still not looking at her.
Wanda’s jaw tightened. “Then why are you acting like I don’t exist? You’re not even pretending anymore.”
“I can’t pretend anymore!”
That made Wanda freeze.
Y/N stood up abruptly. Her eyes were wild—pained.
“I’m in love with you, Wanda,” she said, voice cracking. “I’ve been trying not to be. I’ve been trying to be good, for our parents, for you. But I can’t watch you let some random guy flirt with you. I can’t watch you and pretend it doesn’t kill me.”
Wanda blinked. “Y/N—”
“You laughed at something he said.”
“It was small talk! I didn’t even like him—”
“It doesn’t matter,” Y/N said, softer now. “Because I’m the only one who can’t have you.”
Wanda’s eyes were filling with tears. “You think this is easy for me? You think I’m not dying inside every time I have to act like you’re just my step-sister?”
Silence stretched between them like a live wire.
“I want you too,” Wanda whispered.
Y/N looked at her like she didn’t believe it.
“I never stopped,” Wanda said. “I’m just… scared. We’re not supposed to feel this.”
Y/N’s voice cracked. “But we do.”
And that was the truth.
The silence between them was heavy. Breathing was hard.
Wanda’s words hung in the air like something sacred and dangerous all at once.
“I want you too.”
Y/N stepped closer before she could stop herself, eyes searching Wanda’s face for any hesitation. There was fear there, yes—but it was tangled with longing. Raw and open.
Wanda didn’t move.
Didn’t pull back.
Didn’t blink.
Y/N’s voice was barely above a whisper. “Then kiss me.”
And just like that, Wanda did.
She surged forward, hands fisting into Y/N’s shirt, pulling her down, up, into her—like she didn’t know where she began and where Y/N ended. Y/N’s arms went around her instantly, holding her like she’d been waiting for this exact moment her whole life.
It wasn’t a gentle kiss.
It was desperate. Messy. Hungry.
A crash of emotion too long suppressed.
Wanda whimpered against her mouth, and that broke something inside Y/N. She backed Wanda into the wall, their bodies pressed tight, lips moving fast, like they were making up for all the times they pretended they didn’t want this.
Didn’t need this.
But they did.
God, they did.
Wanda gasped when Y/N’s hand cupped her cheek, thumb brushing just under her eye like she was fragile and precious. “I don’t care if it’s wrong,” Y/N said between kisses. “I just want you.”
Wanda nodded, breathless. “I don’t want to pretend anymore.”
They kissed again, slower this time. Softer. Like a promise.
They stayed like that until they heard footsteps outside in the hallway.
Wanda stiffened.
Y/N pulled back, resting her forehead against hers.
Back to reality.
Back to hiding.
But now, they couldn’t go back to what they were before.
Something had shifted.
And it was too big to ignore.
---
Does anyone want to see part 2 😁
#wanda maximoff fanfiction#wanda maximoff x reader#wanda maximoff x you#wanda x reader#wanda x you#wanda maximoff#elizabeth olsen x female reader#elizabeth olsen x reader#wanda maximoff x y/n#wanda x y/n#g!p reader
658 notes
·
View notes
Text
“Whole new world”

Elijah ‘Smoke’ Moore x Y/N (Honey) (Honey is just a nickname smoke uses, it’s still a x Reader)
Genre: fluff
Warnings: None
Summary: Smoke as a girl dad
The juke joint had quieted down in the weeks since their baby girl was born, but inside the house, it was anything but still.
Smoke sat in the rocking chair by the window, their daughter bundled up tight in his arms, her tiny hand curled around his pinky finger. He stared down at her like she held the secrets of the universe. A soft, almost awed smile tugged at the corners of his lips—rare, but real.
“Honey,” he called gently, without taking his eyes off the baby. “You bet’ not be out that bed.”
“I’m just gettin’ a glass of water,” Honey called from the kitchen, her voice still tired but sweet. “Ain’t like I’m runnin’ a mile.”
Smoke stood, baby girl cradled against his chest. “You had a whole baby come outta you less than a month ago. Sit yo’ pretty self down, I’ll get the damn water.” He stepped into the kitchen, shooting her a look both stern and soft. “Ain’t nothin’ you need I won’t handle.”
Honey smiled, leaning against the table. “You act like I’m made of glass.”
Smoke gave a quiet snort, brushing past her to get a glass from the shelf. “You are. The most precious thing I got—‘cept this little one.” He glanced down at their daughter, now cooing in his arms. “And I ain’t takin’ no chances with either of y’all.”
He returned, handing Honey the glass with one hand while holding the baby steady with the other, practiced already like he’d been doin’ it all his life. He kissed the top of her head. “Now sit yo’ tail down. Doctor said rest, and I’m makin’ sure you rest.”
She obeyed, mostly because the way he looked at her made her chest ache with love. Smoke sat beside her on the couch, keeping the baby close. Every few minutes, he checked her little blanket, adjusted the cap on her head, rubbed her back when she fussed.
“You ain’t even blinked today,” Honey murmured, watching him with a grin. “You tired, baby?”
He shook his head. “Nah. Long as y’all good, I’m good. I ain’t leavin’ either of y’all’s side, not for nothin’. This here? This all I ever wanted.”
Smoke leaned over and kissed Honey softly, then touched his forehead to hers. “You gave me a whole new world, mama. You ain’t liftin’ nothin’ but that beautiful mouth to tell me what you need, hear?”
And with their daughter nestled between them and the smell of sweet lavender hangin’ in the air, Honey knew—she’d never be alone again.
#sinners imagine#sinners movie#smoke sinners#sinners 2025#sinners x reader#sinners film#sinners fanfiction#sinners#smoke x black!reader#elijah smoke moore#smokestack twins#smoke x black!fem!reader#smoke fanfic#smoke x reader#Elijah smoke Moore x reader
671 notes
·
View notes
Note
task force with chubby reader who tries on dresses and they’re just being feral losers 😇

Feral Guard Dogs
Pairing: Poly Task Force 141 x Chubby!Reader
Warnings: Flirting, suggestive comments, protective/possessive behavior, these men being absolutely down bad, mild swearing
Author's Note: I’m sorry for pushing out requests/stories out later than normal! I’ve been so sleepy this week I legitimately forget to upload
Summary:A simple shopping trip turns into absolute chaos when your team realizes just how good you look in your new outfits. Now, they’re acting like a pack of guard dogs—territorial, dramatic, and utterly feral.
Masterlist
MDNI18+MDNI18+MDNI18+MDNI18+MDNI18+
You were just trying on dresses. That’s it. A simple, innocent outing. You never expected to walk out of the fitting room to find four grown, lethal men acting like absolute idiots over it.
The dress was snug in all the right places, accentuating your curves, and you felt good in it. The color complimented your skin tone, and you had just turned to check yourself out in the mirror when you heard a low whistle.
You turned to see them—Simon, Johnny, John, and Kyle—crowded around the fitting room entrance like a pack of wolves that had just spotted their next meal.
Johnny let out a low whistle, arms crossed over his chest as he grinned. "Well, damn, bonnie. That’s illegal."
Kyle sucked in a breath. "Yeah, you’re never wearing that in public without one of us with you."
Simon—who usually maintained some level of stoicism—stood with his arms crossed, his fingers twitching like he was physically restraining himself from doing something reckless.
John, ever the gentleman, cleared his throat and rubbed a hand over his jaw, but even he wasn’t immune. "That’s dangerous, love."
You raised a brow, fighting back a grin. "Dangerous?"
Johnny gestured wildly. "Aye! You’re lucky we’re the only ones here, or else we’d have a fuckin’ problem on our hands!"
Kyle nodded solemnly. "And I mean real problems. Like ‘burying a body’ problems."
You scoffed, turning back to the mirror with a little twirl. "You guys are ridiculous."
Simon let out a low, rumbling chuckle. "We know."
But none of them looked away.
And when you picked out another dress to try on, they were still waiting right outside the fitting room like a bunch of guard dogs, ready to rip apart anyone who so much as looked at you the wrong way.
Because, let’s be honest—your team of elite, highly trained operatives? They were just a bunch of feral idiots for you.
By the time you finally left the store, bags in hand, the sun had already started to dip toward the horizon.
Simon carried most of your bags. Not because you asked him to—no, you barely even got the chance before he snatched them right out of your hands like some kind of possessive caveman.
Johnny, meanwhile, carried the rest, because he made the poor choice of laughing when Simon did it and got voluntold for backup duty.
"This is bullying," he had muttered as he adjusted the bags in his arms.
"This is life," John had replied, sipping his hard-earned coffee.
Now, as the five of you walked through the parking lot, you stretched with a content sigh, feeling satisfied with your purchases. "That was fun."
John snorted, giving you a side-eye. "Glad one of us had fun."
Kyle still looked like he hadn’t fully recovered. "Fun? That was a fucking battlefield in there."
Johnny let out a dramatic groan, shifting the weight of the bags. "Aye. I’ll be havin’ flashbacks for weeks."
Simon, still eerily quiet, walked beside you—stoic as ever. The only sign of his absolute ruin was the way his grip on the bags tightened every single time you adjusted your jacket, or your shirt, or breathed too close to him.
You fought back a grin. "You guys are such babies."
Kyle gestured at the bags. "We just dropped half a paycheck on making sure you dress like a fucking goddess every day. You think we’re just gonna walk away normal after that?"
Johnny nodded aggressively. "Aye, ye ruined us."
John rubbed his temples. "Us? You mean Simon."
You turned to Simon with a teasing smile. "Simon, are you ruined?"
Simon didn’t answer.
Didn’t even look at you.
Just kept walking, silent and dangerous.
Which was funny—because you could see the tips of his ears burning red beneath his mask.
Johnny, absolutely thriving on the chaos, grinned. "Aye, he’s ruined, alright. Properly fucked, this one."
Kyle smirked, nudging John. "Think we lost him for good?"
John just shook his head. "Poor bastard never stood a chance."
You hummed, pretending to consider it. "Guess that means I should put on a little fashion show when we get back?"
The reaction was instant.
Johnny nearly dropped the bags. "Oh, fuck no."
Kyle grabbed John’s sleeve like a man on the brink of collapse. "You gotta stop her, Captain. We won’t make it."
John just sighed, looking up at the sky like he was praying for patience. "Love, if you do that, I don’t think Simon is gonna survive the night."
You grinned, turning to the man in question. "What do you think, Simon?"
Simon finally turned his head to you.
Stared for a long, tense moment.
Then, in a voice so low and certain it sent shivers down your spine, he murmured—
"Do it."
The silence that followed was deafening.
Johnny’s eyes bugged out of his skull. "Mate—"
Kyle gasped, clutching his chest. "He’s gone."
John downed the rest of his coffee like it was whiskey. "That’s it. I’m done. I don’t know any of you."
You just laughed, skipping ahead of them toward the car. "Guess you’ll have to wait and see, then!"
Behind you, Kyle groaned into his hands, Johnny whooped, John sighed, and Simon?
Simon just walked faster, catching up to you without hesitation.
Because ruined or not—he was all in.
And that fashion show?
It was going to happen.

Hope you enjoyed! Please consider liking and reposting! -Midnight💜
#x reader#141 x reader#tf 141#task force 141#tf 141 x reader#cod 141#mw2 141#simon ghost riley x reader#task force 141 fanfic#ghost x reader#141#poly 141 x reader#poly 141#tf 141 x you#tf 141 headcanons#simon ghost x you#simon riley x y/n#kyle gaz x you#gaz x y/n#kyle gaz x reader#kyle gaz garrick x reader#soap x you#soap mactavish x reader#john soap mctavish x reader#john soap mactavish x reader#soap x reader#john price x reader#captain price x reader#price x reader#captain john price x reader
711 notes
·
View notes
Text
after the divorce, you thought you’d finally drawn a line in the sand, clear and bold, separating yourself from simon riley and everything that came with him. but simon? he wasn’t ready to step back. not fully. at first, it was silence—an absence so heavy, but then, slowly, the messages started.
they weren’t the cryptic, blunt texts you were used to during your relationship. no more “you around?” or “we need to talk.” instead, they carried a rawness that made you hesitate before opening them. one night, your phone lit up: “i’ve been sitting here, going over everything. i keep thinking about how i pushed you away, how i let my own demons ruin what we had. you didn’t deserve that. none of it.”
you read it three times before setting the phone down, heart heavy and conflicted. simon never said things like this when you were together. and yet, here he was, baring himself in a way that felt almost foreign.
then came the gifts. small, thoughtful things that carried weight. one afternoon, a neatly wrapped package appeared at your door. chamomile tea—the good kind, the kind you’d mentioned in passing during one of those rare soft moments between you. you’d joked that his taste in tea was pretentious, and he’d grumbled something about chamomile being “too bloody mild.” now, seeing it in front of you, carefully packed with a handwritten note that simply said “thought you might like this”, you didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.
the late-night call was unexpected. his voice was rough, the way it always got when he’d had a drink, but there was a tremor in it you didn’t recognize. “i’ve started therapy,” he admitted, the words slurred but clear enough. “trying to figure out... what’s wrong in my head. i don’t want to hurt anyone else. especially not you. not ever again.”
your chest tightened at the honesty. simon had always been guarded, his emotions buried so deep even you had trouble finding them. hearing him like this—open, vulnerable—was disarming.
when you finally told him he needed to stop calling you love, his answer was immediate. “can’t do that,” he said, his voice low but steady. “it’s what you are to me. maybe i didn’t show it right before, but it doesn’t change the fact. you’ll always be my love, even if it’s just in my head.”
he wasn’t asking for anything outright, and maybe that’s what made it harder. he wasn’t begging or demanding. he was just there—offering pieces of himself you’d spent years wishing he’d share, now arriving when you weren’t sure you wanted them anymore.
simon had always been a storm, intense and unrelenting. but this? this felt different. he wasn’t trying to sweep you off your feet. he was trying to meet you where you stood, hoping you’d see the man he was trying to become. and maybe—just maybe—give him another chance.
-------------------------------------
@daydreamerwoah @spicyspicyliving @blackhawkfanatic
#simon ghost riley x you#simon riley x you#simon ghost riley x reader#simon riley x reader#simon ghost riley x female oc#simon ghost riley#simon ghost x reader#simon riley imagine#simon ghost x you#simon riley
748 notes
·
View notes